Skip to main content

Full text of "The Improvement Era"

See other formats 


Get  a  Superior  Education  -  -  The  Y's  Way 


Brigham  Young  University  is  one  of  the  great  uni- 
versities of  the  world.  With  15,500  students  it  is  the 
largest  institution  of  higher  learning  in  the  Great 
Basin  and  one  of  the  largest  church-related  universities 
in  the  United  States.  Its  students  come  from  every 
state  in  the  nation  and  54  foreign  countries  because 
there  is  "something  special"  at  BYU.  On  this  modern, 
well  equipped  campus  they  receive  academic,  physical 
and  spiritual  education  together  in  an  ideal  social 
climate.  Standards  are  high  but  they  pay  off  in  the 
long  run,  for  BYU  students  are  in  demand  over  the 
nation  and  are  recognized  for  their  balanced  edu- 
cation. 

BYU  offers  study  in  sixty  departments  of  eleven 
colleges  and  confers  the  doctor's,  master's  and 
bachelor's  degrees.  Also  available  is  a  two-year 
certificate  in  the  Technical   Institute. 

Get  your  education  the  Y's  way.  Plan  NOW  to 
attend.  Write  the  University  Relations  Division  for 
information. 


CUP  AND  MA[L 

TO: 

University  Relations  Division 

Brigham  Young  University,  Provo,  Utah 

Please    send    me    more    information    about    BYU.    I    am    es- 
pecially   interested    in    

NAME 

ADDRESS 

CITY STATE 


STUDENTS  SHOULD  KEEP   IN  MIND - 

1  —  Students  seeking  admission  or  readmission  must 
submit  applications  with  transcripts  by  Aug.  31,  1964. 

2  —  Entering  freshmen  and  transfer  students  also 
should  include  the  American  College  Test  score  with 
application  if  possible.  In  any  case  the  test  must  be 
taken  BEFORE  registration.  Contact  the  University  in 
Provo  or  BYU  Adult  Education  Centers  in  your  area 
for  information. 

3  _  New  fees  are  scheduled  to  begin  autumn  semes- 
ter: full  time  students,  Church  members,  $160  per 
semester;  full  time  students,  nonmembers,  $215  per 
semester. 


REMEMBER  THESE   DATES 

Application  deadline Aug.  31 

New  Student  Orientation  Sept.  15-16 

New  Student  Registration ....Sept.    17 

Registration,  all  others Sept.  18-19 

Classes  begin Sept.  21 

Brigham  Young 
UNIVERSITY 

PROVO- UTAH 


Exploring 

the 

Universe 

By  Dr.  Franklin  S.  Harris  Jr. 


HYPODERMIC  MICROSCOPE  AIDS 
IN    TISSUE    EXAMINATION 

A  hypodermic  microscope  has  been 
developed  by  Illinois  Institute  of 
Technology  Research  Institute  which 
makes  possible  examination  of  liv- 
ing tissue  anywhere  the  needle 
is  inserted  without  any  scapel  in- 
cision or  removing  tissue.  The 
microscope  utilizes  10,000  tiny  glass 
fibers  to  carry  the  light  for  observa- 
tion and  an  equal  number  to  carry 
the  picture  of  10,000  elements  out 
to  the  rest  of  the  microscope. 


NEW  KINDS  OF  MATERIALS 

Research  on  linear  polymers  not  con- 
taining carbon  in  their  molecular 
backbones  promises  new  kinds  of 
materials.  Linear  chain- like  giant 
molecules  of  this  inorganic  type  offer 
potential  uses  for  the  plastics  in- 
dustry. At  present  the  only  commer- 
cially available  polymeric  material  of 
this  type  is  the  siloxane  ( "silicones" ) 
group,  in  which  silicon  and  oxygen 
alternate.  Under  study  are  boron- 
nitrogen,  boron-phosphorus  chains. 
A  phosphorus-nitrogen-chlorine  com- 
bination with  metal  chlorides  has 
produced  polymer  oils  which  are 
stable  up  to  temperatures  of  1000 
degrees  F. 


O0O°f 


THE  SWEETEST  PARTNERSHIP 


Delicious,  fresh  fruit  is  even  more  taste-tempting 
with  U  &  I  Sugar .  .  .  and  there's  nothing  like  rich, 
ripe  fruit  that  is  sweetened  and  preserved  with 
sparkling,  pure  U  &  I  Sugar. 

UTAH-IDAHO  SUGAR  CO./GEN'L  OFFICE:  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


AUGUST    1964 


625 


The  Improvement  Era        The  Voice  of  the  Church 


Volume  67,  Number  8 
Contents  for  August  1964 

Church   Features 

The  Editor's  Page:    A  Lesson  in  Faith,  President  David  O.  McKay  636 

Your  Question:    Why  Does  Our  Eternal  Father  Love  Sinners? 

President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 638 

June  Conference  Addresses 

Be  True,  President  David  O.  McKay 640 

Anything  Short  of  Your  Full  Potential  Isn't  Good  Enough, 

Delbert  L.  Stapley 640 

The  Church  Moves  On,  628;  Melchizedek  Priesthood,  676;  Presiding  Bishopric's  Page,  678. 


Special   Features 

Hippolytus,  the  Apostolic  Tradition,  John  A.  Green 648 

People  Are  too  Vital  to  Be  Statistics,  Nora  Eddington  652 

Suggestions  for  the  Beginning  Teacher,  F.  LeGrande  Magleby  656 

Genealogy:    Amazing  Accomplishment  of  a  Twelve- Year-Old  Genealogist  ...  658 

What  about  Your  Other  Preparation?  Neil  J.  Flinders 660 

The  Spoken  Word  from  Temple  Square,  Richard  L.  Evans. ...663,  664,  .666,  684,  688 

Exploring  the  Universe,  Franklin  S.  Harris,  Jr.,  625;  These  Times:   Some  American  History 
and  the  Civil  Rights  Act  of  1964,  G.  Homer  Durham,  630;  Letters  and  Reports,  634. 

Today's  Family:    Florence  B.  Pinnock,  Editor 

Twenty-four  Hours  a  Day 680 

Bonus  Baby-Sitting,  Beth  M.  Applegate  683 

The  Era  of  Youth:    Hang  on  to  your  Heritage 689 

The  Last  Word  704 


Official  organ  of  the  Priesthood 
Quorums,  Mutual  Improvement 
Associations,  Home  Teaching,   Music 
Committee,  Department  of  Education, 
and  other  agencies  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints. 

ART   AND  PHOTO   CREDITS 
Art  Direction:  Ralph  Reynolds 
636   Photo:    Ralph  Clark 
639   Art:  Albrecht  Durer 
642   Photo:    Norman    Robinson 

Church   Information    Service 
648-9   Marble     plaque     courtesy     Elias 

Morris    and    Sons    Co. 

Carved    by    Stanley   Johnson 
652   Art:     Dale  Kilbourn 
654-5   Art:    Ted  Nagata 
656   Art:    Ted   Nagata 
676   Photo:    Maurice    Scanlon 
678   Photo:    Boyart  Studio 
680   Photos:    Ruth    Widmar 

Model  is  Myrene  Nixon 
683    Art:    Virginia  Sargent 

689  Art:    Virginia    Sargent 

690  Art:    Ted  Nagata 

691  Photo:     Lorin  Wiggins 

Models    are    Melissa    Young,     Garff 

Cannon 
692-699   Photos:    Joy     Sansom 
702   Art:    Siegfried  Widmar 

All  other  art  and  photos:  Ralph  Reynolds 
Studio 


Stories,   Poetry 

Listen  to  the  Song  of  Israel,  Nadine  W.  Larson 644 

Survival,  Dorothy  Perlman  654 

Poetry 668,  670,  672,  682,  688 

The  Improvement  Era  Offices,  135  South  State  Street,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  84111 

David  O.  McKay  and  Richard  L.  Evans,  Editors;  Doyle  L.  Green,  Managing  Editor;  Marba  C.  Josephson,  Associate  Managing  Editor;  Albert  L.  Zobell,  Jr., 

Research  Editor;  Carter  E.  Grant,  Donna  Higgins,  Becki  Fillmore,  Editorial  Associates;  Florence  B.  Pinnock,  Today's  Family  Editor;  Marion  D.  Hanks, 

The  Era  of  Youth  Editor;  Elaine  Cannon,  The  Era  of  Youth  Associate  Editor;  Art  Direction:  Ralph  Reynolds  Studio. 

G.  Homer  Durham,  Franklin  S.  Harris,  Jr.,  Hugh  Nibley,  Sidney  B.  Sperry,  Alma  A.  Gardiner,  Contributing  Editors. 

G.  Carlos  Smith,  Jr.,  General  Manager;  Florence  S.  Jacobsen,  Associate  General  Manager;  Verl  F.  Scott,  Business  Manager;  A.  Glen  Snarr,  Subscription 

Director;  Thayer  Evans,  Advertising  Director. 

Copyright  1964  by  Mutual  Funds,  Inc.,  and  published  by  the  Mutual  Improvement  Associations  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  All  rights 

reserved.    Subscription  price,  $3.00  a  year,  in  advance;  multiple  subscriptions,  2  years,  $5.75;  3  years,  $8.25;  each  succeeding  year,  $2.50  a  year  added  to  the 

three  year  price. 

Entered  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  as  second-class  matter.     Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in  section  1103,  act 

of  October  1917,  authorized  July  2,  1918. 

The  Improvement  Era  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts  but  welcomes  contributions.    Manuscripts  are  paid  for  on  acceptance  at  the  rate  of  2c 

a  word  and  must  be  accompanied  by  sufficient  postage  for  delivery  and  return. 

Thirty  days'  notice  is  required  for  change  of  address.     When  ordering  a  change,  please  include  address  slip  from  a  recent  issue  of  the  magazine.     Address 

changes  cannot  be  made  unless  the  old  address  as  well  as  the  new  one  is  included. 


Information  on  reservations  for 

housing  accommodations  while 

attending  the  World's  Fair  may  be 

obtained  by  contacting 

Ernest   H.    Wiemer, 

LDS  World's  Fair  Housing  Center 

84-52  63rd  Avenue 

Rego  Park, 

New  York  11379 

THE  COVER 

"Show  the  Way  through  MIA," 
was  the  theme  of  the  June  1964 
MIA    conference.     Our    cover    this 
month  was   taken   from   a  part  of 
the  cover  of  the  official  conference 
program.     The   photographic   illus- 
tration was   developed  under  the 
direction   of   Margaret  R.  Jackson, 
first   counselor   in  the  Young  Women's 
Mutual    Improvement    Association 
general    presidency.     For    guidance 
in  how  to   "Show  the  Way"  turn  to 
page   640   and  the  addresses  of 
President  David  O.  McKay  and  Elder 
Delbert  L.   Stapley  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve   which  were  highlights 
of  the  general  sessions  of  the 
June  conference. 
Cover  Lithographed  in  full  color 
by  Deseret  News  Press 


626 


THE      IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


TREASURES 


LIFETIME 


NEW,  LARGE  PRINT,  ILLUSTRATED  EDITIONS  OF  THE  STANDARD  WORKS 


«n 


.   Illustrated  Large  Print  Edition 

NEW  TESTAMENT 

B  The  King  James  Version  in  large,  easy-to-read 
type!  I  A  big  7"  x  11"  volume  with  full  color  litho- 
graphed cover!  I  Forty-eight  pages  of  full  color 
illustrations  including  15  reproductions  of  famous 
Carl  Bloch  "Life  of  Jesus"  paintings!  ■  Eight  pages 
of  Hammond's  New  Testament  maps!  I  Full  Bible 
Concordance  (Old  and  New  Testaments)!  ■  Full 
Bible  Index!  ■  Plus  many  additional  helps  including 
"From  the  beginning  of  the  Gospel  Record,"  "Some 
Old  Testament  Prophecies,"  "From  Malachi  to. 
Matthew,"  "Jewish  Sects  and  their  Beliefs,"  "Items 
of  Information  Concerning  the  Bible,"  and  others. 

$3.95 

2.  Illustrated  Large  Print  Edition 

OLD  TESTAMENT 

I  Large  7"  x  11"  volume  with  easy-to-read  print! 

■  More  than  thirty  pages  of  illustrations  in  full  color 
and  sepiatone!  ■  Eight  pages  of  Old  Testament  maps! 

■  Reader's  helps  include  "Old  Testament  Chron- 
ology," "The  Ancient  Versions  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment," "Hebrew  Festivals,"  "Weights,  Money,  and 
Measures,"  and  "The  Languages  of  the  Bible." 

$5.95 

3.  Illustrated  Large  Print  Edition 

BOOK  OF  MORMON 

I  Large  7"  x  11"  volume  with  easy-to-read  type! 

■  Forty  pages  of  beautiful  color  illustrations!   ■ 

■  Twelve  full  color  plates  of  Arnold  Friberg  Book 
of  Mormon  paintings!  ■  Sepiatone  portrait  of  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith! 

$3.95 


COME  IN  OR  ORDER  NOW 
FOR  PROMPT  DELIVERY 


Hfcwet  Book 

COM   P  AM  Y 

44  EAST  SO.  TEMPLE  AND  AT  COTTONWOOD  MALL 

SALT  LAKE  CITY 

2472  WASHINGTON  BLVD.,  OGDEN 

777  SO.  MAIN  ST.,  ORANGE,  CALIFORNIA 


»—^ifff— ■■■■■■■ 


■Mm  mmm  ■■■■■_■■  ■■■ 


imiiumnnmimii 


Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Please  send  the  following  books  I  have  circled:      12     3     4. 

Enclosed  please  find  money  order  Q  check  [  ]  I  have  an  account,  please 

charge.  [ 

Amount  enclosed  $ ____ 

Name _ 

Address _ 

City 


Zip —.State 

Residents  of  Utah  Include  3W%>  sales  tax. 


iRA  w>a'«4 


WMsWiii 


'W 


AIR 
CONDITION 

one  room  or  your  whole  house 

ELECTRICALLY 

the  proven  way  I 


>:*$:&:::::::::!:& 


Whichever  way  you  air 
condition  electrically,  you'll 
enjoy  these  and  many  other 
advantages: 

Feel  "Fresh  as  a  Daisy"  . . . 
Rest  Better  .  .  .  Sleep  Better 
.  . .  Enjoy  Filtered  air. 

Now:  New  low  rates  for 
electricity  for  air  conditioning 
or  space  heating  in  total  electric 
homes. 


If  it's  electric, 

it's  better! 


UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 


You  don't 
have  to  go 
round  in 
circles 


The  new  ^—-^  Black  Bird  sprinkler 
by  Rain  Bird  adjusts  from  a  small  part- 
circle  (20°)  to  almost  a  full-circle 
(340°).  You  can  adjust  the  coverage 
from  15  feet  to  40  feet  (at  40  lbs.  water 
pressure).  Both  adjustments  can  be 
made  while  the  Black  Bird  is  operating. 
Designed  for  many  years  of  service  by 
the  leading  irrigation  equipment  spe- 
cialists, the  Black  Bird  can  be  de- 
pended on  for  gentle,  precise  watering. 
And  no  puddles!  A  built-in  screen  pre- 
vents anything  clogging  the  sprinkler 
nozzle.  Comes  on  a  smart,  compact, 
adjustable  folding  base.  Both  the 
sprinkler  and  the  base  can  be  pur- 
chased separately.  Examine  the  Black 
Bird  at  your  garden  supply  center  or 
write  for  catalog  64  H.  Rain  Bird  Sprin- 
kler Mfg.  Corp.,  Box  37,  Glendora,  Calif. 


Rain    Bird, 

SPRINKLERS 
THE  CHOICE  OF  PROFESSIONALS 


The  Church 

Moves 

On 


MAY   1964 

Corpus  Christi  Stake  formed  from  parts  of  San  Antonio 
(Texas)  Stake  with  Elder  Clarence  Cottam  sustained  as 
president  and  Elders  William  C.  Ghormley  and  Melvin  E.  Call  as 
counselors.  The  stake,  the  398th  now  functioning,  was  created 
under  the  direction  of  Elders  Marion  G.  Romney  and  Howard  W. 
Hunter  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve.  Church  work  in  Texas 
began  when  William  S.  Steffey  went  to  Texas  on  business  and 
was  ordained  an  elder  and  appointed  to  preach  there.  This  was 
October  29,  1843. 

Elder  Roy  E.  Harris,  Jr.,  sustained  as  first  counselor  to  Presi- 
dent Roland  C.  Bremer  of  San  Antonio  Stake,  succeeding  Elder 
Clarence  Cottam,  now  president  of  Corpus  Christi  Stake.  Elder 
Douglas  D.  Van  Buren  is  second  counselor  in  San  Antonio  Stake. 

Elder  Delmont  Hayes  sustained  as  president  of  Bountiful 
South  (Utah)  Stake,  succeeding  President  Ward  C.  Holbrook. 
Elders  Sterling  E.  Beesley  and  Jay  R.  Bingham  sustained  as  coun- 
selors. President  Hayes  and  Elder  Beesley  were  counselors  to 
President  Holbrook.  Typical  of  many  church  leaders,  President 
Holbrook  has,  with  the  exception  of  two  years,  been  in  church 
service  since  1921  when  he  was  sustained  as  a  ward  Sunday  School 
superintendent;  he  served  for  thirteen  years  in  a  bishopric,  then 
came  sendee  in  the  MIA,  and  then  the  high  council.  Called  as  a 
member  of  a  stake  presidency  in  1945,  he  became  a  stake  president 
in  1952,  and  as  the  stake  was  divided  in  1958,  became  president 
of  Bountiful  South  Stake  at  that  time. 

Beginning  with  the  conferences  this  weekend,  members  of  the 
general  boards  of  the  Mutuals  and  the  Sunday  School  are  accom- 
panying the  General  Authorities  to  the  stakes.  Members  of  com- 
mittees representing  the  Home  Teaching  and  the  missionary  work 
will  alternate  in  the  stakes  for  the  third  or  fourth  quarterly  confer- 
ence. Earlier  this  year  members  of  the  Relief  Society  and  the 
Primary  boards  accompanied  the  brethren,  with  members  of  the 
genealogical  and  welfare  committees  alternating  with  them  at 
the  first  or  second  quarterly  conference. 

JUNE    1964 

The  appointment  of  Elder  Bryan  L.  Bunker  as  second  coun- 
selor to  President  Howard  S.  McDonald  of  the  Salt  Lake 
Temple  was  announced.  He  succeeds  Elder  G.  Eugene  England 
who  was  recently  called  as  president  of  the  London  Temple. 

Modesto  Stake,  399th  now  functioning,  was  organized  from 
parts  of  San  Joaquin  (California)  Stake  with  President 
Clifton  A.  Rooker  who  presided  in  San  Joaquin  sustained  as  presi- 
dent of  the  new  unit.  Elder  Ralph  E.  Carpenter,  first  counselor  in 
the  old  stake,  was  sustained  in  that  position.  Elder  D.  Leon  Ward 
was  sustained  as  second  counselor.  The  organization  was  effected 
by  Elder  Howard  W.  Hunter  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  and 
Elder  Alvin  R.  Dyer,  Assistant  to  the  Twelve.  At  the  close  of  the 
centennial  year  of  the  Church,  1930,  Modesto  was  one  of  thirty- 
three  mission  branches  functioning         (Continued  on  page  674) 


628 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


iJiLzJ 


A  TRULY  GREAT 


nui 


The  MORMON  STORY  is  a  book  that  belongs  in  every  LDS 
home.  It  helps  every  member  to  be  a  missionary  as  urged 
by  President  McKay. 

The  MORMON  STORY  has  a  thousand  uses:  as  a  silent 
missionary  in  your  home  or  place  of  business,  as  a 
powerful  tool  for  missionaries,  in  presenting  the  gospel  to 
your  friends  and  neighbors,  in  explaining 
the  Church  to  children,  in  helping  to 
reactivate  members,  and  in 
many  other  ways. 


Gospel 
Kingdom 


3    THE  GOSPEL  KINGDOM  by  John  Taylor 

Out  of  print  since  1947,  this  religious  giant  is  now 
available.  Compiled  and  edited  by  J.  Homer 
Durham,  President  of  Arizona  State  University,  THE 
GOSPEL  KINGDOM  is  made  up  from  selected  writ- 
ings and  discourses  of  John  Taylor. THE  GOSPEL 
KINGDOM  is  actually  6  books  in  1  covering  such 
basic  subjects  as  LDS  Philosophy;  The  Gospel 
Message;  Priesthood,  The  Government  of  God;  and 
The  Kingdom  of  God. 
A  perfect  book  for  summer  reading. 

$3.75 

4    HISTORY  OF  UTAH 

by  Hubert  Howe  Bancroft 

Reprinted  from  the  original  1889  edition,  this 
outstanding  book  is  the  most  comprehensive 
history  of  early  Utah  ever  written.  Considered  by 
most  authorities  to  be  the  foremost  writer  of  Utah 
history,  Mr.  Bancroft  objectively  and  comprehen- 
sively covers  the  period  from  1540  tc  1886.  This 
book  contains  better  than  800  pages  of  fascina- 
ting and  factual  reading. 

$10.00 


5  PROPHETS,  PRINCIPLES  AND  NATIONAL 
SURVIVAL  by  Jerreld  L.  Newquist 

Read  what  Presidents  of  the  Church  and  other 
General  Authorities  have  said  about  such  timely 
subjects  as  communism,  the  American  way  of  life, 
the  danger  of  creeping  socialism,  the  stjtus  of 
government  in  the  last  days,  and  many  other 
questions  and  issues  which  now  face  the  nation 
and  the  world.  This  outstanding  new  book  is  filled 
with  prophetic  statements  that  will  give  you  a 
greater  understanding  of  the  troubled  times  in 
which  we  live. 

$4.95 

6  IF  A  MAN  DIE  by  Gordon  T.  Allred 

This  interesting  book  takes  you  from  premortal 
life  through  death  and  into  the  spirit  world, 
beautifully  and  comfortingly  explaining  the  even- 
tuality we  know  as  death.  Punctuated  throughout 
by  quotations  from  leading  church  authorities,  this 
book  also  has  several  complete  sermons  on  the 
subject  of  death  —  including  one  by  the  prophet 
Joseph  Smith. 

$3.50 


Newly  revised  with  color  added  to 
every  page,  the  MORMON  STORY  is 
now  available  in  six  languages: 
English,  Spanish,  French,  Norwegian, 
Finnish  and  German.  Send  one  to 
the  missionaries  in  your  family 
and  keep  one  for  your  own  use. 


ORDER  FROM  YOUR  NEAREST  BOOKCRAFT  DEALER  OR  FROM 


BOOKCRAFT 

1186  South  Main,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Please  send  the  following  circled  books 
for  which  I  enclose  check  or  money  order 
for  $ 

NAME 

ADDRESS 


1     2 


3      4 


(specify  language) 

5     6 


CITY STATE. 


.ZIP. 


8/64 


AUGUST    1964 


629 


FILMS 

DEVELOPED 
AND  PRINTED  per  roil 

For  any  6,  8  or  12  Exposure  B  A  W  Roll 
JUMBO  PRINTS  only  35c  per  Roll 


COLOR  FILM 
DEVELOPING 

KODACOLOR 


8-Exposure  Roll 
Dev.  and  Printing 
1  2-Exposure  Roll 
Dev.  and  Printing 
Color  Reprints 


per 
$2.55  roll 

per 
$3.00  roll 

20<  each 


COLOR  SLIDES 

135  mm  Color  Slides  _.  per 

20  exp.,  Dev.  and  Mount  $1.35  roll 
135  mm  Color  Slides  per 

36  exp.,  Dev.  and  Mount  $2.40  roll 
Color  Movie  per 

8  mm,  25'  Roll  $  1.35  roll 


GENEALOGY  PHOTOS 

NEGATIVES  MADE  of  OLD 

PHOTOS,  60c  each.  PRINTS 

of  NEGATIVE,  4c  each 

Send  coin  only  -  no  CO.D.'s 
Money-Back  Guarantee 

SAM'S  PHOTO  LAB 

P.  O.  Box  11 1 5  Dept.  AA  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Choristers  Attention 

WARD  CHOIR  SUGGESTIONS 

Beautiful  Zion  For  Me 

Cornwall 20 

Beside  Still  Waters 25 

Come  Come  Ye  Saints- 
Cornwall     ---. 20 

Gospel  Is  Power  Of  God  25 

I  Shall  Not  Pass  Again 

This  Way  25 

Joseph  Smith's  First  Prayer  ....   25 

Lord  Bless  You  and  Keep  You..    25 

Lord,  Teach  Me  How  To  Pray..   20 

O  My  Father— Gates  arr. 30 

Onward  Christian  Soldiers  ....   30 

Story  of  Old-Parks 22 

Still  Still  With  Thee-Shelley....   25 

Sing  Unto  God  Collection  1.00 

Worship  Him  In  Song 1.00 

Music  sent  on  approval 
For  All  Your  Musical  Needs  Write 

Music  Co 

Box  2009 
Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 


Some 

American 

History  and  the 

Civil  Rights  Act 

of  1964 


In  the  presidential  election  of  1844, 
Joseph  Smith  the  Mormon  Prophet, 
ran  for  the  office.  As  leader  of 
a  persecuted  minority,  the  Prophet 
had  appealed  to  Washington;  he 
spent  the  winter  of  1838-39  in 
Washington,  DC,  seeking  to  influ- 
ence Senators,  Congressmen,  and  the 
President  in  behalf  of  Mormon 
claims  and  interests;  and  from  this 
experience,  when  the  Prophet  him- 
self decided  to  run  for  the  Presi- 
dency, the  plank  with  respect  to 
that  redress  of  "all  wrongs"  was  part 
of  his  platform.  One  month  and 
ten  days  later,  he  was  assassinated. 
Messengers  had  been  sent  to  Wash- 
ington by  him  to  appeal  for  his 
civil  rights.  His  appeal  to  the 
judicial  and  executive  authority  of 
the  state  of  Illinois  had  proved  to 
be  fruitless. 

In  these  times  of  the  later  twen- 
tieth century,  can  we  gain  perspec- 
tive on  other  aspects  of  American 
national  history?  History  is  not 
what  people  think.  Indeed,  the 
past  can  hardly  be  recaptured  and 
completely  understood.  Neverthe- 
less, actual  documents  of  original 
nature,  containing  sworn  statements 
and  official  acts  and  expressions,  are 
perhaps  nearer  the  truth  than  some- 
one's ipse  dixit,  as  President  John 
Taylor  often  said.  The  perversion 
of  history  by  selfish  interests  is  a 
daily  occurrence.  My  daily  mail 
bag  as  a  university  president,  as  one 


THESE  TIMES 

By  Dr.  G.  Homer  Durham 

President,  Arizona  State  University,  Tempe 


who  writes  and  speaks,  is  filled  with 
pamphlets  and  communications. 
Most  of  these  are  sent  by  persons 
or  groups  who  want  me  to  think  as 
they  think,  to  adopt  an  interpretation 
of  history  that  often  constitutes  a 
dredging  up  of  opinion,  weak,  sec- 
ondary, or  self-regarding  sources, 
and  which  neglects  the  broad  docu- 
mentary record.  In  such  a  position, 
this  writer  has  always  been  grateful 
for  a  reading  acquaintance,  which 
began  shortly  after  the  age  of  four, 
augmented  with  four  years  of  his- 
tory in  high  school  and  a  college 
major  in  American  history,  with 
basic  American  documents.  After 
college,  I  was  privileged  to  pursue 
advanced  studies  in  American  gov- 
ernment which  have  continued— with 
the  documents— ever  since. 

One  needs  always  to  get  back  to 
source  material,  not  to  accept  what 
somebody  "says"  is  in  John's  gospel, 
or  in  Lincoln's  Gettysburg  Address. 
One  must  get  out  John's  gospel  or 
the  Gettysburg  Address  (in  as  faith- 
ful a  document  as  available)  and 
see  what  was  actually  said.  Ob- 
viously, it  is  more  possible  to  read 
what  Lincoln  said  than  the  Apostle 
John.  No  autograph  of  John  has 
survived.  And  although  there  are 
several  documentary  versions  of  the 
Gettysburg  Address,  it  is  possible  to 
read  what  Lincoln  said,  and  not 
take  anyone  else's  ipse  dixit  for  it. 

Every   citizen    and    every   reader 


630 


THE      IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


Hillcrest  High  School,  Salt  Lake  City.  Architects,  Bruce  J.  McDermott  and  Associates;  General  Contracto 
Christiansen  Brothers  Inc.;  Masonry  Contractor,  H.L.  Ashton  and  Sons. 


First  choice  for  fine  schools-Gladding,  McBean  Face  Brick 


Woodstock  Elementary  School,  Salt  Lake  City.  Architects,  Cannon  and  Mullen;  General  Contractor, 
Johannessen  Construction  Co.;  Masonry  Contractor,  H.L.  Ashton  and  Sons. 


Many  factors  have  made  face  brick  the  traditional  wall 
material  for  fine  schools.  It  has  textural  beauty  and  a 
substantial  look  of  which  students,  faculty,  and  the 
community  can  be  proud.  Winter  warmth  and  summer 
coolness  mean  more  comfortable  classrooms  in  which 
better  work  is  done.  Minimum  maintenance  treats  bud- 
gets tenderly,  frees  funds  for  directly  educational  use. 
The  photos  show  two  Salt  Lake  City  schools  built 
with  Gladding,  McBean  Face  Brick.  Walls  of  the  Hill- 
crest  High  School  (above)  are  Cameo  Rose  matt  face. 
For  the  Woodstock  Elementary  School  (below),  Old 
Gold  smooth  face  was  used  in  original  construction. 
More  is  being  used  in  current  remodeling  by  General 
Contractor  W.  J.  Dean  Sons  and  Masonry  Contractor 
Mullinger  and  Klungervick. 


As  municipalities  throughout  the  West  have  dis- 
covered, it  pays  to  specify  Gladding,  McBean  Face 
Brick.  Precision  manufacturing  with  steel  dies  assures 
brick  that  always  lays  and  looks  the  way  it  should.  And 
INTERPACE  offers  a  wide  range  of  shapes,  sizes,  colors 
and  textures,  always  competitively  priced. 


FACE  BRICK 


ka  IN" 


A  Gladding,  McBean  building  product  by         ! 

TERPACE 

INTERNATIONAL  PIPE  &  CERAMICS  CORPORATION        : 


LOS  ANGELEs/sAN   FRANCISCo/pORTLANd/sEATTLe/sPOKANE 
SALT  LAKE  CITY  /  PHOENIX  /  DENVER /SAN    DIEGO /SACRAMENTO 


AUGUST   1964 


631 


will  not  find  it  possible  to  go  to  the 
basic  sources.  But  the  average 
citizen  should  recognize  that  docu- 
ments exist  and  that  there  are  re- 
liable men  and  women  who  refresh 
their  understanding  at  these  sources 
continuously  and  that  the  same 
sources  are  available  to  others.  In 
this  regard  it  is  noteworthy  that  be- 
ginning in  1902,  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith  authorized  the  publication  of 
a  documentary  history  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints,  compiled  and  edited  by 
B.  H.  Roberts  of  the  Church  His- 
torian's Office.  Seven  volumes  were 
printed.  They  cover  the  entire 
range  of  documents  to  about  1847. 
It  is  virtually  complete.  A  few  per- 
functory orders  issued  by  Joseph 
Smith  as  Lieutenant-General  of  the 
Nauvoo  Legion,  represent  the  few 
available  authentic  documents  not 
included.  Otherwise,  the  great  body 
of  materials  found  in  the  Church 
Historian's  Office  have  been  faith- 
fully reproduced.  These  seven  vol- 
umes are  a  marvelous  source  book 
for  the  study  of  American  as  well  as 
LDS  church  history.  They  have 
never  been  fully  plumbed  to  their 
depth  by  scholarship. 

As  background  to  the  Civil  Rights 
Act  of  1964,  it  is  interesting  to  re- 
call Lincoln's  Emancipation  Procla- 
mation. Every  American  can  say 
the  words:  "Emancipation  Proclama- 
tion." Very  few  people  other  than 
college  professors  and  students  of 
American  history  and  government 
have  ever  read  the  document.  Few, 
therefore,  can  recall  what  President 
Abraham  Lincoln  really  said.  In 
the  summer  of  1964,  it  is  quite  pos- 
sible that  if  Lincoln  were  alive  and 
were  to  incorporate  the  same  doc- 
trines with  respect  to  the  authority 
and  responsibility  of  the  federal 
government,  he  would  be  subject 
to  more  bitter  attacks  than  a  cen- 
tury ago.  What  did  Lincoln  say  in 
the  Emancipation  Proclamation? 

Readers  are  advised  to  read  it  for 
themselves.  Basic  documents  of 
American  and  other  history  can  be 
purchased  in  paperback  editions  for 
the  same  price  as  a  sensational  de- 
tective novel.  Inexpensive  compila- 
tions are  available  at  the  counters  of 
drugstores,  airline  terminals.  Works 
of  thorough-going  editorial  scrutiny 
and  excellence  that  have  stood  the 
test  of  time,  such  as  H.  S.  Com- 
mager's  Documents  of  American 
History  are  also  available  and  con- 
stitute  a  sound,  permanent  invest- 


ment for  a  family  library. 

For  those  who  may  not  have  the 
text  of  the  proclamation  n<~  u'by,  may 
I  quote  a  few  things.  The  contents 
may  surprise  some.  But  then,  the 
truer  history  always  deals  in  sur- 
prises because  things  are  not  and 
were  not  as  we  may  have  been 
persuaded. 

An  emancipation  proclamation 
was  first  issued  by  President  Lin- 
coln on  September  22,  1862.  It  was 
extended  and  formalized  in  a  second 
document  January  1,  1863.  It  is 
found  in  volume  twelve  of  the 
United  States  Statutes  at  Large, 
page  1,268. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  the 
proclamation  was  and  is  an  Execu- 
tive Order.  An  Executive  Order, 
under  the  American  system  of  gov- 
ernment, has  the  weight  of  law, 
always  has  had  the  weight  of 
law,  and  has  the  power  and  authority 
of  the  executive  branch  of  the  gov- 
ernment behind  it.  This  all  began 
with  George  Washington  as  Presi- 
dent. An  elementary  fact  about 
American  government  is  not  always 
understood  nor  appreciated.  Con- 
gress is  not  the  only  law-making 
organ  under  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States.  It  is  the  legislative 
law-making  organ.  The  executive 
and  judicial  branches  of  the  govern- 
ment are  also  law-making  organs,  so 
designed  by  the  Constitution  in  the 
light  and  experience  of  history. 

In  the  order  issued  September  22, 
1862,  the  President  of  the  United 
States  said  that  on  January  1,  1863, 
".  .  .  all  persons  held  as  slaves  within 
any  State  or  designated  part  of  a 
State  .  .  .  shall  be  then,  thencefor- 
ward, and  forever  free;  and  the 
executive  government  of  the  United 
States,  including  the  military  and 
naval  authority  thereof,  will  recog- 
nize and  maintain  the  freedom  of 
such  persons  and  will  do  no  act  or 
acts  to  repress  such  persons,  or  any 
of  them,  in  any  efforts  they  make 
for  their  actual  freedom."  (Italics 
added.) 

This  commitment  of  the  "execu- 
tive government  of  the  United 
States,"  has  never  been  withdrawn. 

There  has  been  a  struggle  in  the 
elections  of  Presidents  of  the  United 
States  ever  since  the  election  of 
1864  to  choose  candidates  and  nomi- 
nees who  would  accord  due  weight 
to  this  policy.  Sectionalism,  the 
seniority  rule  in  succession  to  con- 
gressional committees,  until  1936  the 
Southern   states'  veto,   through  the 


two-thirds'  rule,  in  the  selection  of 
Democratic  nominees  for  the  Presi- 
dency and  since  1948,  the  struggle 
in  each  major  party  platform  over 
civil  rights,  the  practice  of  presi- 
dential electors  in  some  Southern 
states  since  1948  not  to  cast  ballots 
for  the  regular  nominees  of  the 
Democratic  party,  have  all  played 
a  part.  The  Thirteenth  Amend- 
ment to  the  Constitution,  passed  by 
Congress  February  1,  1865,  and  rati- 
fied December  18,  1865,  prohibited 
slavery  and  involuntary  servitude. 
But  in  the  political  sense,  the  re- 
liance of  the  freed  men  is  on  the 
"executive  government  of  the  United 
States."  This  began  with  Lincoln 
and  has  continued,  with  varying 
degrees,  with  each  President  of  the 
United  States  since  Lincoln. 

Lincoln  on  January  1,  1863  en- 
joined "upon  the  people  so  declared 
to  be  free  to  abstain  from  all  vio- 
lence, unless  in  necessary  self- 
defense;  and  I  recommend  to  them 
that,  in  all  cases  when  allowed, 
they  labor  faithfully  for  reasonable 
wages."  The  President  continued: 
"And  I  further  declare  and  make 
known  that  such  persons  of  suitable 
condition  will  be  received  into  the 
armed  service  of  the  United  States 
to  garrison  forts,  positions,  stations, 
and  other  places,  and  to  man  vessels 
of  all  sorts  in  said  service." 

Some  of  these  lines  make  inter- 
esting reading  after  a  century.  But 
more  poignant  perhaps,  to  all  races 
alike,  is  Lincoln's  paragraph: 

"And  upon  this  act,  sincerely  be- 
lieved to  be  an  act  of  justice,  war- 
ranted by  the  Constitution  upon 
military  necessity,  I  invoke  the  con- 
siderate judgment  of  mankind  and 
the  gracious  favor  of  Almighty  God." 
(Italics  added.) 

Intervention  by  the  government 
of  the  United  States,  to  extend  the 
due  processes  and  substantive  rights 
of  civil  liberty,  may  be  said  to  have 
begun  in  the  administration  of 
George  Washington.  Intervention 
under  Washington  was  largely  along 
economic  lines,  indicated  and  spon- 
sored by  Alexander  Hamilton's  poli- 
cies. The  Emancipation  Proclama- 
tion wiped  out  millions  of  dollars 
in  property  values  with  a  presi- 
dential order.  The  national  govern- 
ment was  confronted  with  the 
problems  of  whiskey  distillers,  slave- 
holders, manufacturers,  commercial 
bankers,  and  other  economic  groups 
the  day  the  Constitution  went  into 
(Continued  on  page  687) 


632 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


They  chose  the 
newest 

Hammond  Organ 

for  their 
new  sanctuary 


C-100  shown  is  custom  finish  to  match  church  de- 
cor. Standard  finish  is  walnut. 

■  They  listened  to  the  magnificent 
voice  of  the  new  Hammond  Organ 
Model  G-100.  They  looked  over  its 
beautiful,  authentic  console.  They 
decided  that  this  was  the  organ  for  the 
new  South  Park  Church  Sanctuary  in 
Park  Ridge,  Illinois. 

The  antiphonal  organ  chamber  was 
installed  in  the  rear  of  the  church.  And 
Hammond  Organ  G-100  serial  number 
one  was  installed. 

The  new  Hammond  Organ  Model 
G-100  is  designed,  mechanically  and 
tonally,  to  operate  just  like  a  pipe 
organ. 

The  console  is  authentic  in  every 
detail.  There  is  no  unification  or  bor- 
rowing. There  are  50  speaking  stops 
to  provide  individual  voices  for  inter- 
preting all  schools  of  organ  composi- 
tion. 


The  new  G-100's  sound  is  generated 
by  Hammond's  expanded  Tone-Wheel 
system. 

The  unique  system  that  incorporates 
the  rich,  full  ensemble  of  the  pipe 
organ  with  all  its  interaction  of  many 
voices.  The  unique  system  that  pro- 
duces a  deeper,  more  majestic  tone 
than  all  others.  The  unique  system  that 
cannot  go  out  of  tune  and  can  save 
your  church  substantial  maintenance 
costs  year  after  year. 

Certainly,  you'll  want  to  learn  more 
about  the  new  Hammond  Organ 
Model  G-100.  Its  authenticity,  its 
beauty  and  grace,  its  magnificent  tone 
invite  the  most  critical  comparison. 
And  we  invite  you  to  make  it.  Send  in 
this  coupon  for  a  booklet  containing 
the  stop  list  and  other  specifications. 


Hammond  Organ  Company 

4212  W.  Diversey  Ave.,  Chicago,  III.  60639 

Please   send   all   available   literature   on   the 
new  G-100  Hammond  Organ. 


Name 

Church- 
Address. 


City State- .... 

THE  ONE  AND  ONLY 

HAMMOND 
ORGAN 

MUSIC'S  MOST  GLORIOUS  VOICE 
ALSO  MAKERS  OF  THE  HAMMOND   PIANO 


D:  964    HAMMOND    ORGAN    COMPANY 


AUGUST    1964 


633 


Letters 

and 

Reports 


BAKERSFIELD  EXPLORERS  HOLD 
OLYMPICS 

The  Winter  Olympics  were  held  acrpss  an 
ocean  in  Innsbruck,  Austria,  but  Explorers 
of  the  Bakersfield  Stake  gathered  in 
Bakersfield,  California,  for  their  own 
Spring  Olympics.  They  held  inter-ward 
competition  in  skills  ranging  from  swim- 
ming to  horseshoes  to  physical  condition- 
ing tests  to  a  rope  climb  and  an  obstacle 
course. 

In  Olympic  tradition,  first  place  winners 
received  a  gold  medal;  second  place,  a 
silver  medal;  and  third  place,  a  bronze 
medal.  Receiving  the  "Outstanding  Ath- 
lete" award  trophy  was  Explorer  Elmer 
Scott,  Bakersfield  Second  Ward,  with  6iy2 
points. 

The  meet  was  directed  by  Bruce  P. 
Hill,  stake  Explorer  leader  who  was  re- 
cently appointed  stake  YMMIA  superin- 
tendent. 


MOTHERS. 
AWARDS 


DAUGHTERS    WIN 


Following  jn  the  footsteps  of  their  daugh- 
ters are  three  Midvale  Fourth  Ward,  Mid- 
vale  (Utah)  Stake,  YWMIA  leaders.  Each 
of  these  women  earned  an  individual 
award  along  with  two  of  her  daughters 
during  the  1962-63  MIA  year. 

Mothers,  1.  to  r.,  are  Geneal  Waters,  Mia 
Maid  leader,  second  year  award;  Barbara 
Newbold,  Laurel  leader,  second  year 
award;  Leone  Jensen,  secretary,  fifth  year 
award. 

Their  daughters,  1.  to  r.,  are  Carole  and 
ReNee  Waters,  fourth  and  second  year 
awards;  Judy  and  Sharon  Newbold,  sixth 
and  fourth  year  awards;  Dianne  and  Mari- 
lyn Jensen,  seventh  and  fifth  year  awards. 


iw  i: 


FATHER,  SONS  EARN  EAGLES 

Like  father,  like  son,  like  son,  like  son— 
that  is  the  story  of  the  George  Banks  fam- 
ily in  Parowan  Second  Ward,  Parowan 
(Utah)    Stake. 

Father  George  and  two  of  his  sons,  Carl, 
17,  and  George  Jr.,  20,  all  received  Eagle 
Scout  awards  in  July  1961.  Now  younger 
Ramon  has  lifted  the  number  of  Eagles 
in  the  house  to  four. 

Carl  and  George  Jr.  have  both  won 
Duty  to  God  awards  and  George  Jr.  is 
serving  a  Central  German  Mission. 


f*e*W®& 


CANADIAN   SCOUTS   REACH 

QUEEN    RANK 

Nearly  one-half  of  the  members  of  an 
Alberta  Boy  Scout  troop  received  their 
Queen  rank  (equivalent  to  the  Eagle  rank) 
at  the  same  time  recently. 

The  Scouts  were  members  of  the  Grassy 
Lake  First  Troop,  Grassy  Lake  Ward, 
Taber  Stake.  Six  of  the  thirteen  troop 
members  received  the  Queen  Scout  Certifi- 
cate from  Alberta  Lt.  Gov.  J.  Percy  Page. 

At  the  same  time,  the  troop  received 
the  Wes  Jensen  Challenge  Trophy  for  out- 
standing camping  in  the  district  during 
1963.  The  boys  camped  out  in  November 
and  December  on  Friday  nights  so  they 
could  start  early  Saturday  morning  on  a 
service  project  of  fencing  a  community 
picnic  area  north  of  Grassy  Lake.  They 
are  led  by  Scoutmaster  Lloyd  D.  Woodruff. 

Queen  Scouts,  front  row,  1.  to  r.,  are 
Colin  Morris,  Bruce  Woodruff,  William 
Redd,  Scoutmaster  Lloyd  Woodruff.  Back 
row,  1.  to  r.,  Harold  Brown,  David  Wood- 
ruff, Wayne  Torrie.  Harold  Brown  and 
David  Woodruff  also  have  their  Duty  to 
God  Awards. 


GRATEFUL    FOR    YOUTH    SECTION 

I  feel  I  must  write  to  you  and  express  my 
sincere  gratitude  to  you  for  the  Era  of 
Youth  Section.  As  for  me  personally,  few 
things  help  me  as  much  as  this.  Un- 
countable times  I  have  felt  need  to  read  a 
certain  Era  of  Youth.  Sure  enough,  every 
time  it  contains  the  counsel  I  had  been 
seeking.  Many,  many  times  have  I  laid 
down  this  magazine  feeling  so  touched  that 
I  am  to  a  certain  extent  a  changed  person. 

Sylvia  Pehrsson 
Whittier,  California 


634 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA 


CHURCH  MEMBER  REACHES 
CENTURY  MARK 

One  hundred  years  of  living— 88  years  in 
Church  positions— 68  years  as  a  Relief  So- 
ciety visiting  teacher— and  six  children— 
these  are  the  accomplishments  of  Mary 
Adelia  "Mary  Dell"  Felt  Young. 

She  was  born  May  19,  1864,  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  to  Nathaniel  Henry  and  Mary 
Louise  Pile  Felt,  English  converts  who 
had  emigrated  in  1856.  On  December  8, 
1884,  she  was  married  to  Joseph  Orvai 
Young,  a  son  of  President  Brigham  Young, 
in  the  Salt  Lake  Endowment  House. 

Mrs.  Young  has  served  in  Primary,  Sun- 
day School,  and  Relief  Society  since  she 
was  12  years  cjd.  She  has  been  in  two 
Relief  Society  presidencies,  once  serving 
as  president.  She  is  still  active  in  Daugh- 
ters of  Utah  Pioneers. 

Three  of  her  six  children  are  living. 


WORDS  MAKE   PROPHET 
BECOME    REAL 

The  "Portrait  of  a  Prophet"  in  the  Decem- 
ber 1963  Era  of  Youth  section  was  very 
helpful  in  making  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  a  real  person  to  me.  I  am  a  con- 
vert of  ten  and  one-half  years  and  a 
regular  reader  of  the  church  publications. 
I  am  particularly  impressed  with  the  force- 
ful way  in  which  the  truths  of  the  gospel 
are  being  presented  to  our  youth.  With 
so  many  means  being  utilized  these  days 
by  the  world  to  hold  their  attention,  it  is 
a  constant  challenge  to  the  Church  to  see 
that  the  real  truths  which  matter  are  held 
constantly  in  front  of  them  where  they 
cannot  be  overlooked  or  forgotten.  Thank 
you  for  doing  such  a  wonderful  job,  espe- 
cially in  behalf  of  the  youth.  The  vivid 
picture  of  the  Prophet,  both  as  to  his  physi- 
cal appearance  and  inward  qualities, 
should  long  be  remembered  by  everyone 
who  reads  that  particular  issue  of  the  Era 
of  Youth. 

Sincerely, 

Dorothy  F.  Reynolds 

Alexandria,  Virginia 


JEWISH   CONVERT  WRITES    FROM 
MISSION 

I  should  like  to  thank  you  very  much  for 
the  inspiration  of  your  magazine.  I  am  a 
recent  convert  to  the  Church  from  the 
Jewish  faith.  Your  wonderful  magazine 
helped  give  me  the  convictions  needed  to 
maintain  my  new  faith. 

Sincerely, 
Elder  Allen  Getz 
Southern  Far  East 
Mission 


TERRY  NELSON  WINS  MEDALLION 
AWARD 

Terry  Nelson  set  an  example  for  MIA 
girls  in  the  Tucson  (Arizona)  Stake  re- 
cently, when  she  was  the  first  girl  in  the 
stake  to  receive  the  gold  medallion  award 
for  seven  years  of  individual  awards. 

Terry  attends  the  University  of  Arizona, 
where  she  is  secretary  of  the  University 
Ward  YWMIA.  She  is  working  on  her 
Golden  Gleaner  award. 


Plan  now  for  your  trip  to  Europe : 

For  free  facts  about  a  sea  trip 

on  the  giant  Cunard  Queens. 

mail  coupon  below. 


Crossing  to  Europe  on  the 
world's  largest  superliners, 
the  Queen  Elizabeth  or  the 
Queen  Mary,  you  have  five  precious 
days  to  relax,  get  in  some  exercise 
and  get  to  know  interesting  people. 
You  enjoy  superb  international  meals 
and  courteous  British  service.  Read 
on,  and  mail  coupon  today. 

Last  year  Cunard  carried  more 
passengers  across  the  Atlantic  than 
any  other  shipping  line.  Most  trav- 
eled on  those  noble  ocean  giants, 
the  Queen  Elizabeth  and  the  Queen 
Mary.  And  for  good  reasons. 

First  off,  these  liners  are  British. 
Thus  you  are  assured  of  inborn  sea- 
manship and  the  tender  care  of 
stewards  to  whom  service  is  an  hon- 
orable word. 

Here  is  how  one  Cunard  passen- 
ger puts  it:  "The  typical  British 
steward  takes  a  positive  (and  wholly 
admirable)  pride  in  the  excellence 
of  his  work  and  in  adding  accom- 
plishment to  accomplishment,  pro- 
fessionally." Many  of  these  stewards 
come  from  families  with  generations 
in  Cunard  service. 

Strike  up  friendships 

Another  advantage  of  sea  travel  on 
the  Queens  is  the  chance  to  meet 
and  get  to  know  interesting  people. 
On  the  world's  largest  superliners, 
lasting  friendships  spring  up  easily. 
This  is  why  Cunard  passengers 
agree ;  "Getting  there  is  half  the  fun." 


R.M.S.  Queen  Mary,  81,237  tons 


From  New  York:  the  Queens  offer 
weekly  express  service  to  France 
and  England.  You  can  also  sail  from 
New  York  to  Ireland,  England,  or 
France  on  the  Mauretania  or  to  Ire- 
land and  England  on  the  Sylvania. 

From  Canada:  take  advantage  of 
low  rates  aboard  Cunard's  Carinthia, 
Carmania  and  Franconia,  sailing 
from  Montreal  and  Quebec  to  Irish, 
English,  French  and  Dutch  ports. 

Cunard  Cruises:  Cunard  has  a 
cruise  to  fit  your  budget  and  your 
schedule:  To  the  West  Indies,  5  to 
20  days;  to  the  Mediterranean,  31  to 
56  days;  to  the  North  Cape,  45  days; 
around  the  world,  95  days. 


For  full  details,  see  your  travel  agent  and  mail  the  coupon  below. 


r 


Please  send  me  details,  including  4-color  brochure  on: 

1.  Cunard  travel  to  Europe.  I  am  interested  in  sailing 
First  Class ,  Cabin_ .Tourist 

2.  Cunard  Cruises:  to  the  West  Indies , 

to  the  Mediterranean ,  to  the  North  Cape— , 

around  the  world 


INLINE 


RUN0 


— 1 


Name- 


(PLEASE    PRINT    PLAINLY) 


Address- 
City 


-Zone- 


-State- 


The  name  of  my  travel  agent  is- 


Mail  this  coupon  to  Cunard  Line,  210  Post  St.,  San  Francisco  •  EX  2-1307. 


AUGUST    1964 


635 


THE    EDITORS    PAGE 
BY  PRESIDENT 
DAVID   O.    MCKAY 


The  first  lesson  of  faith  in  God  as  our  Father  was 
taught  to  me  as  I  knelt  in  prayer  in  early  childhood 
at  my  mother's  knee.  She  told  me  that  our  Father 
in  heaven  would  hear  and  answer  a  little  boy's  prayer 
as  readily  and  as  willingly  as  parents  would  grant 
their  child's  request.  Implicitly  I  believed  what  she 
said;  and  in  praying,  always  asked  the  Lord  for  bless- 
ings just  as  I  would  ask  my  earthly  father  for  any 
favor.  I  knew  nothing  about  the  abstract  principle 
of  faith,  yet  I  had  true  and  abiding  faith  that  God 
would  hear  and  answer  prayer.  In  sickness,  the  ad- 
ministration of  the  elders  I  accepted  as  an  absolute 
cure;  for  example,  when  Bishop  Francis  A.  Hammond 
once  administered  to  me  during  a  severe  attack  of 
croup,  I  was  immediately  relieved.  I  distinctly  re- 
member the  strong  assurance  that  filled  my  mind  as 
Bishop  Hammond  blessed  me  and  rebuked  the  pain. 
There  was  no  other  thought  but  that  I  should  be 
better,  and  I  was  from  that  moment. 

It  was  with  just  this  same  faith  that  I  sought  the 
Lord  in  special  prayer  one  night  when  suffering 
from  intense  fear,  as  the  result  of  an  overwrought 
imagination. 

At  that  time,  when  father  was  away  from  home, 
mother,  before  she  retired,  never  failed  to  look  for 
burglars  or  other  intruders  under  the  bed.  Noticing 
this  repeatedly,  I  began  to  fear  the  presence  of 
burglars  as  almost  a  reality,  and  I  should  not  have 
been  surprised  any  night  if  she  had  discovered  a 
burglar  or  two  lurking  either  under  the  bed  or  in  a 
closet.  Frequently,  after  the  lights  were  out,  in 
imagination  I  could  hear  footsteps  stealing  near  the 


636 


THE      IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


window  and  not  only  heard  burglars  but  also 
dreamed  burglars. 

One  night,  when  I  was  between  six  and  seven  years 
of  age,  I  dreamed  that  two  burglars  attacked  mama 
and  the  baby,  and  when  I  tried  to  give  the  alarm,  one 
of  them  shot  me  in  the  back.  Every  detail  of  that 
nightmare  I  remember  to  this  day. 

These  experiences  and  others  combined  to  make 
some  of  my  nights  almost  unendurable.  My  imagina- 
tive notions  of  the  probability  of  our  being  harmed 
while  mother  and  the  little  ones  were  without  father's 
protection  tyrannized  over  my  childish  reason  and 
wrought  my  feelings  to  a  tension  that  was  hard  to 
bear.  As  more  mature  years  came,  I  often  felt 
thankful  that  my  parents  had  chosen  my  books  with 
care  and  that  at  that  age  I  knew  nothing  about  the 
bloodcurdling  stories  of  the  cheap  novel.  Someone 
has  said  that  "many  have  no  happier  moments  than 
those  which  they  pass  in  solitude,  abandoned  to  their 
own  imagination,"  but  to  me  these  sleepless  moments 
of  solitude  in  the  dark  became  the  most  miserable 
of  my  young  life. 

On  the  particular  night  mentioned,  for  some  slight 
cause  or  another,  I  awoke  and  soon  imagined  I  could 
hear  footsteps  near  the  window.  Imagination  fol- 
lowed the  depredator  around  the  house  to  the  dining 
room  door.  In  a  short  time,  I  was  almost  sure  he  was  in 
the  house.  My  fears  must  have  been  at  a  pretty  high 
pitch,  for  I  breathed  heavily,  and  it  seemed  I  could 
hear  my  heart  thumping.  Other  nights  I  had  experi- 
enced, to  a  degree,  the  same  fear,  and  had  been  told 
later  by  my  parents   that  it  was   only  imagination. 


This  night  the  thought  came  that  if  this  was  imagina- 
tion, I  ought  to  overcome  it;  if  reality,  we  surely 
needed  protection. 

True  to  mother's  training  and  the  natural  yearning 
of  my  soul,  I  sought  the  Lord  in  prayer.  To  me  there 
was  only  one  way  to  pray  and  that  was  to  kneel  at 
the  bedside.  It  was  no  small  effort  to  get  out  of  bed 
and  kneel  in  the  dark,  but  I  did  it,  and  prayed  as 
never  before  for  God's  comfort  and  protection.  Just 
as  I  said  "Amen,"  I  heard  a  voice  say  as  distinctly 
as  I  ever  heard  a  voice  in  my  life,  "Don't  be  afraid, 
nothing  will  hurt  you."  Immediately  all  fear  left  me. 
I  felt  comforted  at  once  and  crept  back  to  bed  to 
sweet  and  peaceful  sleep.  I  acknowledged  the  voice 
then  as  the  voice  of  the  Lord,  answering  an  earnest 
petition  of  one  of  his  boys  in  distress,  and  as  such 
I  acknowledge  it  today. 

Subsequently,  when  those  boyish  fears  began  to 
arise,  I  would  immediately  recall  that  comforting 
moment  and  hear  again  the  words,  "Don't  be  afraid, 
nothing  will  hurt  you."  In  a  short  time,  divine  assur- 
ance replaced  imaginative  fear. 

Thus  I  proved  by  actual  experience  that  the  teach- 
ing of  my  parents  was  true,  that  my  Father  in  heaven 
would  hear  and  answer  the  sincere  prayer  of  a  little 
boy  as  readily  as  his  parents  would  grant  him  a  re- 
quest, the  only  condition  being,  is  it  for  the  boy's 
good?  In  this  instance,  it  proved  to  be  of  lifelong 
comfort  to  me  and  an  absolute  assurance  of  the  truth- 
fulness of  Christ's  words,  which  I  read  later  in  life, 
"All  things  whatsoever  ye  ask  in  prayer,  believing, 
ye  shall  receive."  (See  3  Nephi  18:20.) 


AUGUST    1964 


637 


"WHY  DOES  OUR 
ETERNAL   FATHER 
LOVE    SINNERS?" 


question:  "In  the  gospel  doc- 
trine class  in  our  Sunday  School, 
the  question  was  asked:  'Why  does 
our  Eternal  Father  love  sinners  as 
well  as  the  righteous?'  Surely  he 
cannot  love  the  unrepentant  sinner 
as  he  does  those  who  are  willing 


answer:  Let  us  look  at  this 
question  from  a  natural  point  of 
view.  In  any  family  where  the  par- 
ents are  righteous,  and  they  have 
a  son  or  a  daughter  who  is  rebel- 
lious, is  it  not  the  most  natural 
thing  for  the  parent  to  love  that 
son  or  that  daughter  and  earnestly 
wish  that  he  or  she  might  repent 
and  keep  the  commandments? 
Moreover,  does  not  the  love  of  the 
parent  burn  intensely,  notwith- 
standing there  are  rebellious  tend- 
encies on  the  part  of  a  child?  It 
is  a  very  reasonable  thought  for 
us  to  think  that  our  Eternal  Father 
yearns  for  and  wishes  the  repent- 
ance of  a  wayward  child.  Naturally 
we  are  led  to  believe  that  our  Eternal  Father  would 
have  exactly  the  same  feeling  as  a  mortal  father  to- 
ward his  wayward  children  and  desire  that  they 
might  repent. 

While  there  are  eternal  laws  by  which  the  kingdom 
of  God  is  governed,  these  laws  have  been  based  on 
the  principle  of  righteousness  and  justice  and  could 
not  be  maintained  on  any  other  principle.  It  is 
perfectly  reasonable  for  us  to  believe,  as  Alma  has 
stated  it  in  his  counsel  to  a  wayward  son,  that  it  is 
".  .  .  requisite  with  the  justice  of  God  that  men 
should  be  judged  according  to  their  works;  and  if 
their  works  were  good  in  this  life,  and  the  desires 


YOUR 
QUES- 
TION 


ANSWERED    BY 

JOSEPH 
FIELDING 

SMITH 

PRESIDENT  OF 
THE  COUNCIL 
OF    THE    TWELVE 


to  abide  in  his  commandments.  Is 
there  anything  in  the  scriptures 
that  indicates  that  our  Eternal 
Father  loves  Satan  as  he  does  those 
who  are  righteous  and  do  not  rebel 
against  him?" 


of  their  hearts  were  good,  that  they 
should  also,  at  the  last  day,  be 
restored  unto  that  which  is  good. 
"And  if  their  works  are  evil  they 
shall  be  restored  unto  them  for 
evil.  Therefore,  all  things  shall 
be  restored  to  their  proper  order, 
every  thing  to  its  natural  frame. 
.  .  ."  (Alma  41:3-4.) 

It  has  been  decreed  that  "...  no 
unclean  thing  can  enter  into  his 
kingdom;  therefore  nothing  en- 
tereth  into  his  rest  save  it  be  those 
who  have  washed  their  garments 
in  my  blood,  because  of  their  faith, 
and  the  repentance  of  all  their  sins, 
and  their  faithfulness  unto  the 
end."  (3  Nephi  27:19.) 
Righteousness  and  obedience  to  divine  law  are 
and  must  be  a  requirement  based  upon  the  principle 
of  eternal  justice.  The  fact  that  man  has  been  given 
his  free  agency  is  an  evidence  of  the  justice  and  mercy 
of  our  Eternal  Father.  He  will  teach,  persuade,  and 
encourage  his  children  to  walk  in  ways  of  righteous- 
ness, but  even  his  divine  love  cannot  transcend  the 
decree  of  justice  and  the  edict  that  none  but  the 
clean  can  dwell  in  his  kingdom.  We  are  taught  that 
the  heavens  wept  over  the  rebellion  of  Lucifer  and 
those  who  followed  him.  Moreover,  it  was  the  justice 
of  a  kind  Heavenly  Father  that  grants  to  every  soul 
the  great  gift  of  free  agency  which  makes  individuals 


638 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


morally  responsible  for  their  own  deeds. 

Naturally,  the  expression  that  our  Eternal  Father 
loves  Satan  needs  some  qualification.  There  is  no 
doubt  that  there  was  a  deep  sorrow  and  weeping  when 
Lucifer  rebelled-  From  all  that  we  have  received 
pertaining  to  the  pre-existence,  we  learn  that  there 
was  a  time  when  Lucifer  held  great  authority  and 
was  known  as  the  light  bearer.  No  doubt  at  that 
time  he  was  well  received  and  greatly  honored.  His 
great  sin  lay  in  the  fact  that  he  rebelled  against 
giving  to  every  soul  the  great  gift  of  free  agency. 
He  advocated  a  doctrine  of  compulsion.  He,  if  the 
doctrine  he  advocated  had  prevailed,  would  have 
forced  all  to  be  saved.  This,  however,  would  have 
been  a  salvation  in  slavery  minus  the  great  gift  of 
free  agency.  Compulsion  to  his  decrees  would  have 
taken  place;  confusion  and  slavery  would  have  been 
the  result.  We  are  informed  that  the  heavens  wept 
over  this  rebellion,  but  righteous  principles  includ- 
ing the  freedom  to  think  and  to  act  were  decreed  in 
the  divine  plan. 

That  our  Eternal  Father  should  love  his  children 
is  just  as  natural  as  it  is  for  a  mortal  parent  to  love 
his  offspring.  We  are  instructed  that  our  Eternal 
Father  would  have  every  soul  saved  if  that  could  be 
accomplished  on  righteous  principles.  Satan's  plan 
was  to  take  away  from  them  their  free  agency  and  in- 
troduce compulsion.  Such  a  thing  would  have  been 
destructive  of  every  righteous  principle,  and  heaven 
would  have  ceased  to  exist. 

Salvation  is  based  on  two  divine  principles  of  para- 
mount importance:  first,  redemption  from  death 
through  the  atonement  of  Jesus  Christ,  and,  second, 
obedience  to  divine  law  on  the  part  of  every  indi- 
vidual who  obtains  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Naturally,  there  w^s  weeping  in  heaven  when  the 
rebellion  of  Lucifer  was  introduced,  and  our  Eternal 
Father  wept,  just  as  a  mortal  father  who  loves  right- 
eousness would  weep  over  a  rebellious  son. 


AUGUST    1964 


639 


President  David  O.  McKay  and  Apostle  Delbert  L. 


Remarks  by   President   David    0.   McKay   at   the    Sunday    morning   session   of  the   MIA   June   Conference, 

held  in  the  Salt  Lake  Tabernacle,  June  14,  1964. 


Be  True 

BY  PRESIDENT  DAVID  O.  MCKAY 


The  poet,  Charles  McKay,  impressively  said: 

"If  I  were  a  voice — a  persuasive  voice 
That  could  travel  the  wide  world  through, 
I  would  fly  on  the  beams  of  the  morning  light, 
And  speak  to  men  with  a  gentle  might, 
And  tell  them  to  be  true. 
I'd  fly  o'er  land  and  sea, 
Wherever  a  human  heart  might  be, 
Telling  a  tale,  or  singing  a  song 
In  praise  of  the  Right  and  in  blame  of  the 
Wrong." 

In  conclusion  of  President  Tanner's  and  other 
speakers'  remarks  to  the  leaders  of  the  MIA,  I 
would  raise  my  voice  in  praise  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  and  proclaim  to  these  leaders  to  be 
true— true  to  self,  true  to  the  Savior  of  men,  true 
to  the  right  teachings  of  parents  and  loved  ones. 

I  am  looking  now  into  the  faces  of  seven  thou- 
sand persons  in  this  audience,  and  in  my  mind 
I  can  see  the  faces  of  other  audiences  in  chapels 


throughout  the  entire  world,  and  I  would  fly  over 
land  and  sea,  telling  them  a  tale  and  singing  a 
song  in  praise  of  the  right  and  condemnation  of 
the  wrong. 

Young  people,  by  the  hundreds  and  thousands, 
I  am  saying  to  you,  be  true  to  the  ideals  of  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  I  say  it  because  I  want 
you  to  be  happy— and  you  will  be  happy  by  obey- 
ing the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  And  I  would  say, 
know  this,  that  "If  to  do  were  as  easy  as  to  know 
what  were  good  to  do,  chapels  had  been  churches, 
poor  men's  cottages  prince's  palaces.  It  is  a  good 
divine  that  follows  his  own  instructions.  I  can 
easier  teach  twenty  what  were  good  to  be  done, 
than  be  one  of  the  twenty  to  follow  mine  own 
teaching."  ( Shakespeare,  The  Merchant  of  Venice, 
I,  ii,  12-17.) 

God  bless  the  youth  of  Zion,  men  and  women, 
the  wide  world  through.  God  help  each  one  to 
be  true  to  what  he  knows  to  be  right,  I  pray  in 
the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.   Amen. 


An  address  given  at  the  Friday  morning  session  of  the  MIA  June  Conference,  June  12,  1964. 


Leaders  of  Youth. 


Anything  short  of  your  full 
potential  isn't  good  enough 

BY    DELBERT   L.   STAPL.EY    of   the   council  of  the   twelve 


My  brothers  and  sisters,  this  large  gathering  of  MIA 
leaders  and  others  is  a  wonderful  and  thrilling  sight. 
The  Apostle  Peter  on  one  occasion  said  to  the  Savior, 


"Lord,  it  is  good  to  be  here.  .  .  ."  (See  Matt.  17:4.) 
That  fully  expresses  my  own  feelings.  I  am  grateful 
for  the  wonderful  presentations  here  this   morning, 


640 


the    improvement   era 


Stapley  inspire  MIA  leaders  at  June  conference! 


the  choice  thoughts  expressed,  and  for  this  very 
wonderful  group  of  young  people  from  the  Rexburg, 
Idaho,  stakes,  who  have  sung  so  beautifully  for  us. 
It  is  a  blessed  privilege  to  meet  with  you,  my  MIA 
workers,  in  the  great  cause  of  the  youth  of  the  Church. 
I  am  sure  we  can  all  anticipate  a  glorious  time  during 
this  conference.  There  has  been  much  thought  and 
prayer  and  preparation,  and  I  know  you  will  be 
blessed  and  benefited  in  whatever  department  of  work 
you  are  privileged  to  attend.  While  receiving  inspira- 
tion and  strength  from  you,  I  am  conscious  of  my  own 
responsibility  to  inspire  you  in  your  holy  callings  to 
direct  those  in  your  charge  to  grow  physically,  men- 
tally, and  spiritually  into  the  full  stature  of  intelligent 
Latter-day  Saint  manhood  and  womanhood,  with  de- 
sires for  ever-increasing  righteousness  and  beneficial 
service  to  mankind  in  whatever  life's  activities  they 
choose  to  follow. 

Your  theme  for  the  coming  year,  "Show  the  Way 
through  MIA,"  is  most  important  and  timely.  Time  is 
moving  quickly  for  all  of  us,  and  for  the  world  also. 
The  pressures  of  our  day  and  age  are  terrific  but 
important  and  most  meaningful.  In  this  fast-moving 
world,  events  and  happenings  of  a  miraculous  nature 
are  occurring  rapidly.  Prophecies  relating  to  these 
latter  days  are  being  fulfilled.  There  is  much  await- 
ing us  to  be  accomplished.  It  is  a  time  of  decision 
and  action,  and  not  one  of  empty  words  or  mean- 
ingless phrases. 

A  friend  of  mine,  president  of  a  large  business 
institution,  made  this  challenging  statement:  "This  is 
a  new  era  in  man's  responsibilities  to  man,  and  we 
have  to  stir  abilities  and  powers  we  have  never  used 
if  we  are  going  to  be  the  masters  of  our  destiny." 

Many  years  ago  George  H.  Brimhall,  speaking  from 
this  pulpit  at  an  MIA  June  conference,  said,  "By  a 
proper  organization  of  time,  things  thought  impos- 
sible to  do  become  possible  of  accomplishment."  How 
true  that  statement,  and  how  essential  it  is  for  the 
leaders  and  teachers  in  Zion  so  to  organize  their  time 
that  they  may  give  wise  and  profitable  service  to  all 
who  look  to  them  for  leadership  in  spiritual  and  moral 
guidance.  The  implications  bound  up  in  the  theme, 
"Show  the  Way  through  MIA,"  are  tremendous  and 
limitless.  I  pray  that  you  will  always  keep  it  before 
you  as  a  reminder  of  your  obligations  to  the  youth  of 
the  Church.  MIA  is  an  agency  of  the  Lord  to  help 
prepare  its  members  for  maximum  usefulness  in  carry- 
ing forward  the  mission  of  Christ's  Church  in  all  the 


world.  Will  its  leadership— you  who  are  assembled 
here  this  day,  and  others  absent— be  found  initiating 
with  power  and  enthusiasm,  also  high  purpose,  the 
full  MIA  program  for  rounding  out  the  temporal  and 
spiritual  lives  of  church  youth?  I  believe  firmly 
that  you  will.  However,  it  will  -cost  you  much  effort 
and  time,  humble  prayer,  Christlike  dedication,  un- 
ceasing patience,  and  love.  Keep  ever  before  you 
this  vision  of  high  purpose  and  personal  obligation 
to  help  youth  set  goals  in  life  based  upon  gospel 
principles,  standards,  and  ideals,  and  then  encourage 
and  counsel  them  how  to  achieve  those  goals.  Youth 
cannot  afford  to  be  quitters  or  failures  in  whatever 
they  undertake  to  do.  To  do  so  weakens  incentive, 
purpose,  and  character.  Choice  opportunities  come 
to  those  who  are  better  prepared  by  knowledge, 
training,  and  desire  and  by  knowing  what  they  want 
to  do  and  become.  There  is  no  place  in  the  society 
of  men  and  women  today  for  the  mediocre.  No 
matter  how  humble  your  assignment,  know  that  it  is 
important  and  purposeful  and  much  needed  to  help 
build  God's  kingdom  among  the  children  of  men.  It 
is  in  your  hands  to  degrade  or  to  exalt  the  work  in 
which  you  are  engaged.  Remember  always  that  the 
great  responsibility  of  church  leadership  today  is  to 
teach,  train,  and  motivate  every  worker  to  measure 
up  to  his  full  potential  and  become  productive  and 
successful  in  his  calling. 

Remember  also  that  anything  short  of  your  full 
potential  isn't  good  enough  in  the  service  of  our 
Master.  It  calls  for  a  realization  not  only  of  what 
your  capacities  and  capabilities  are,  but  also  of  how 
such  abilities  can  be  best  used  to  full  advantage  in  the 
assignment  to  help  and  bless  others.  It  also  means 
that  each  of  you  must  be  well  grounded  in  gospel 
knowledge  and  understanding  and  alert  to  oppor- 
tunities for  sendee  with  an  intense  interest  in  everyone 
you  are  responsible  for.  It  means  you  teachers  are 
not  only  to  teach  in  the  sense  of  mere  instruction,  but 
to  help  those  whom  you  instruct  to  implement  into 
practice  that  which  you  teach.  This  is  training— the 
vital  supplement  to  teaching.  It  means  you  officers 
will  inspire  your  teachers  with  a  clear  vision  of  what 
is  expected  of  them  and  then  with  equally  clear  vision 
set  goals  of  achievement.  Remember  that  where 
there  is  no  vision,  the  people  perish.  Therefore,  do 
not  let  those  for  whom  you  are  responsible  perish  for 
want  of  vision  and  good  works  on  your  part. 

A  concern  which  I  and  others  of  the  brethren  share 


MJGUST    1964 


641 


"God  help  each  one  to  be  true  to  what  he  knows  is 


is  the  frequency  of  turnover  in  the  leadership  and 
teachers  of  the  auxiliary  organizations.  It  is  most 
alarming,  and  youth  is  apt  to  suffer  as  a  result.  We 
strongly  encourage  longer  tenure  of  office.  We  be- 
lieve workers,  although  worthy,  should  not  be  invited 
to  serve  unless  they  are  willing  to  stay  in  a  position 
long  enough  not  only  to  become  acquainted  with  their 
responsibilities,  but  also  to  continue  to  give  effective 
service  until  released  from  office.  I  think  it  is  wrong 
to  make  changes  where  leaders  or  teachers  are  doing 
effective  work  unless  there  is  good  reason  to  do  so, 
and  then  only  if  there  is  someone  equally  strong  and 
qualified  to  replace  them.  Should  we  follow  a  differ- 
ent course,  youth  surely  will  suffer,  and  we  leaders 
will  be  held  accountable  if  they  do  not  become  faith- 
ful, devoted  Latter-day  Saints.  Never  indicate  to  a 
person  considered  for  a  position  that  the  work  load 
is  easy  and  little  will  be  expected  of  him.  Any  calling 
in  the  Church  is  as  great  as  one's  vision  of  it.  All 
callings  are  important  and  the  time  necessary  to  do 
one's  work  properly  and  effectively  should  never  be 
minimized.  We  need  more  forthrightness  and  under- 
standing in  calling  people  to  service  in  the  Church. 
The  longer  one  serves  in  a  position,  the  more  effective 
he  or  she  is,  and  better  results  can  be  expected. 


The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  profoundly  observed  on 
one  occasion,  "When  I  know  what  the  Lord  wants 
me  to  do,  I  do  it."  Any  man  can  do  anything  that 
God  asks  him  to  do  if  he  has  faith  enough  to  rely 
on  God  to  help  him  do  it.  The  trait  of  procrastination 
is  poison  to  the  soul.  Be  not  guilty  of  it  in  MIA. 
Procrastination  is  a  thief  of  valuable  opportunities 
available  to  leaders  and  teachers.  Remember  it  takes 
less  time  to  do  a  thing,  or  to  fulfil  an  assignment, 
than  it  does  to  worry  about  doing  it.  Granted  now 
that  the  accomplishments  of  which  we  have  been 
speaking  have  reached  a  measure  of  attainment,  what 
next  is  your  responsibility?  You  will  answer  imme- 
diately that  it  is  to  use  all  means  at  your  disposal  to 
help  youth  meet  the  challenges  of  our  times  firmly, 
courageously,  and  intelligently,  and  not  yield  to  the 
insidious  influences  and  designs  of  men  who  exer- 
cise no  moral  restraint  when  personal  gain  is  involved. 
There  has  never  been  a  time  in  the  history  of  man 
when  greater  individual  freedom  of  thought,  word, 
and  action  has  been  afforded  young  people  than  in 
this,  our  day.  This  is  particularly  true  in  what  we 
like  to  call  the  free  world,  but  this  privilege  has  given 
rise  to  problems  of  immense  dimensions.  Men, 
women,  and  institutions  for  selfish,  sinister,  and  evil 


642 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


right .  .  .  ." 


PRESIDENT 

DAVID  O.  McKAY 


purposes  use  youth  to  accomplish  their  wicked  de- 
signs. They  tell  them  that  pleasure  is  the  standard 
for  the  good,  that  good  is  a  mere  state  of  mind,  and 
that  the  natural  impulses  of  life  should  be  freely 
exercised.  Such  a  philosophy  has  been  and  is  re- 
sponsible for  excuses  which  lead  to  delinquencies, 
sins,  and  crimes  of  numerous  and  vile  character.  To 
meet  such  a  situation,  the  ablest,  most  dedicated,  and 
purest  of  heart  among  us  are  needed. 

I  am  convinced  that  in  carrying  out  the  over-all 
MIA  program  we  must  be  careful  to  not  take  youth 
out  of  the  home  in  a  constant  round  of  activities 
which  prevents  them  from  enjoying  a  proper  home 
life  with  sufficient  parental  contacts  for  teaching, 
guidance,  and  confidential  relationships.  When  the 
church  order  of  home  life  is  disrupted,  it  helps  to 
break  down  controls  and  safeguards  in  standards  of 
living  expected  of  youth  which  could  cause  serious 
moral  and  disciplinary  problems.  Somehow  on  a 
stake  and  ward  level  there  must  be  an  improved 
correlation  between  church  auxiliaries  and  all  other 
approved  functioning  church  groups,  as  well  as  the 
schools,  to  prevent  schedule  conflicts  and  an  over- 
lapping and  duplication  of  activities  which  leaves 
little  opportunity  for  perfect  home  life  on  the  part  of 


youth.  Today,  under  the  guidance  of  the  church 
co-ordination  and  correlating  committee,  the  closest 
co-operation  is  necessary  between  the  auxiliaries  and 
all  other  church  groups  to  stay  within  their  own 
field  of  activity  when  programing  for  each  season. 
There  should  be  no  conflicting  dates  of  social  or 
cultural  activities  in  LDS  communities.  The  correla- 
tion of  all  church  and  community  activities  is  neces- 
sary to  assure  an  over-all  balanced  program  for  youth 
to  help  them  grow  physically,  culturally,  intellectually, 
and  spiritually. 

In  MIA  we  must  also  be  careful  that  youth  is  not 
overstimulated  by  too  much  activity  but  maintains  a 
balance  that  will  secure  to  them  the  great  moral 
virtues  that  are  so  important  to  a  life  of  joy  and 
happiness.  LDS  youth  are  faced  with  many  perplex- 
ing problems  today;  therefore,  our  position  as  leaders 
requires  that  we  set  up  safeguards  to  protect  them 
in  maintaining  church  standards  and  ideals  with  full 
understanding  and  wise  supervision  in  all  that  is 
planned  for  them  to  do.  We  must  teach  young  peo- 
ple deeper  loyalties  as  a  bulwark  against  the  on- 
slaught of  materialism  and  worldliness  represented 
in  places  and  activities  that  encourage  them  to  tempta- 
tion and  to  sin.  These  deeper  loyalties  include  love 
of  God,  love  of  man,  love  of  Church,  love  of  the 
gospel,  love  of  truth  and  principle,  love  of  family, 
love  of  one's  self  and  one's  destiny,  and  self-control 
in  all  activities  of  life  to  help  and  strengthen  them 
to  keep  sacred  and  pure  the  physical  body  which 
houses  a  spirit  child  of  God.  Youth  must  be  taught 
how  to  live  satisfying  lives,  creatively,  with  holy 
courtship  in  mind  and  without  necking  or  petting 
which  tear  at  the  bars  of  self-restraint  and  self-control. 
The  moral  code  is  being  attacked  from  every  side  by 
those  who  are  not  grounded  in  ethical  and  spiritual 
values.  The  standards  for  Mormon  youth  of  neces- 
sity will  never  change.  The  world  may  lower  its 
standards,  but  the  Church  never  can  because  God 
has  revealed  the  standards  which  all  faithful  members 
of  the  Church  must  live  by  and  honor. 

The  church  places  of  worship  should  be  the  center 
of  learning  and  activities  for  youth  and  the  gospel 
truths  and  principles  the  basic  foundation  values  for 
good  character  and  righteous  living. 

There  has  developed  among  many  young  people  a 
feeling  that  it  is  not  too  serious  to  break  the  law  of 
chastity.     Perhaps  with         (Continued  on  page  662) 


AUGUST    1964 


643 


fejSLjy^ 


*#- , 


00  fil^    '*  T  t  £fJ';t$?£££&&Ztf 


.    , 


%m^wl 


XK    I 


#*»•"  *.«" 


V->   v,  'I 


!s>Csi 


i  ...f 


!  ' 


iMMii. 


>-«»■  ■"  '*v2>.^ 


i  '.;■.'" 


"^ 


frWWUlipillCtliiif.... 


**fS 


$9 


j§ 


*  *  *    i  ? 


VijW 


1BI 


PM^ 


tffi^Et^ 


I   31  '      ' 


i 


ft.',  ^ 


* 


J^Pl 


;J2Jf': 


^SSSp!?^^^: 


'■^^^^^^m. 


*ir  ^"Sii 


Smri^f»  f 


Lisbeq  bobhe 
Song  of  Israel 

THE    MISSIONARY     LABORS     OF     GEORGE     R.     AND     LUCY     BLOOMF1ELD 
TWENTIETH    CENTURY    PIONEERS 


yH^lllHflW!"'1    f 


M&  •■ 


tfft 


1 


f  I  ~ £ 


!i* 


■*: 


m 


cM 


i 


*  ■ 


BY    NADINE   W.    LARSON 

Pioneers  are  uncommon  these  days.  Because  they  are  so  rare,  we  feel  it  a 
privilege  when  we  have  opportunity  to  know  one  and  to  share  his  experiences. 
Those  of  us  who  knew  George  R.  Bloomfield  consider  him,  I  am  sure,  to  be 
one  of  the  great  pioneers. 

No,  he  didn't  cross  the  plains  in  a  covered  wagon,  nor  did  he  live  in  the 
days  of  Brigham  Young.  His  pioneering  took  place  in  the  twentieth  century, 
and  it  was  among  our  darker  brothers  and  sisters,  the  Lamanites.  Nevertheless, 
it  was  pioneering  in  every  sense  of  the  word.  He  endured  many  hardships 
and  sorrows  as  he  traveled  the  paths  that  Ammon,  the  great  Lamanite  mis- 
sionary in  the  Book  of  Mormon,  traveled  so  long  ago.  Like  Ammon,  George's 
missionary  labors  were  filled  with  adventure  and  romance  and  brought 
astonishing  results.  Perhaps  he  didn't  face  the  same  dangers,  nor  was  he 
directly  responsible  for  bringing  into  the  Church  the  huge  numbers  that 
Ammon  did.  But  George  played  a  great  part  in  beginning  the  movement 
that  will  result  in  bringing  the  Lamanites,  as  a  nation,  into  the  Church. 

Brother  Bloomfield  was  born  in  Ramah,  New  Mexico,  in  1882,  but  his 
days  among  the  Lamanites  did  not  begin  until  1912.  It  was  at  this  time  that 
he  and  his  wife  and  four  children  bought  the  Indian  Trading  Post  at  Toad- 
lena,  New  Mexico,  a  lovely  spot  located  in  the  Lukachukai  Mountains  on  the 
Navajo  reservation.  We  will  let  Brother  Albert  R.  Lyman  of  Blanding,  Utah, 
describe  these  years  for  us: 

"They  bought  a  little  store  at  Toadlena,  ( To-ad-le-na )  and  began  in 
business  for  themselves.  Very  few  of  the  Navajos  could  speak  English  at  that 
time;  they  wore  their  hair  long  and  made  few  departures  from  the  ways  and 
traditions  of  their  ancestors.  The  government  had  established  a  few  schools 
and  was  moving  to  open  others;  also,  Indian  traders  set  up  more  stores  at 
various  points  in  the  reservation,  and  many  of  these  traders  were  Mormons.  .  .  . 

"The  Bloomfields  were  Mormons  of  the  third  or  fourth  generation  and 
cherished  the  belief  that  the  Indians  are  sometime  to  become  a  white  and 
delightsome  people.  At  the  counter  of  their  little  store  they  began  learning 
the  language  and  the  ways  of  their  new  customers  for  whom  they  had  a  pro- 
nounced liking  from  the  first.  .  .  .  Their  motto  then  and  always  was  to  make 
their  word  good  and  take  no  unfair  advantage. 

"To  these  newfound  friends  in  the  little  store  the  Navajos  began  coming 
with  their  problems  and  troubles.  If  they  had  met  with  an  accident  or  a 
disaster,  if  there  was  sickness  or  a  new  baby  to  arrive  in  the  family,  they  came 
for  medicine,  for  sympathy,  or  for  help.  If  they  had  difficulties  with  one 
another  or  with  the  ever-intruding  world  from  the  outside,  they  came  loping 
to  the  store  for  wise  counsel  or  legal  advice. 


:& 


645 


"These  traders  in  the  Toadlena  store  made  no  undue  effort 
to  preach  their  religion,  although  they  cherished  and  studied 
it  at  their  quiet  fireside.  They  gave  ready  answer  to  every 
question  the  Indians  asked,  and  they  lent  or  gave  a  copy  of 
the  Book  of  Mormon  to  everyone  who  wanted  to  read  it. 

"A  new  generation  sprang  up  around  them,  a  generation 
whom  they  had  known  from  infancy.  The  Navajos  made  im- 
portant strides  forward;  they  cut  their  hair,  changed  their 
habits  of  dress  and  living,  and  many  of  them  learned  to  speak 
and  to  write  English."1 

A  few  years  after  the  Bloomfields  had  commenced  to  operate 
their  store,  a  Hopi  Indian,  Howela  Polacca,  began  to  trade  with 
them.  His  home  was  in  Crystal,  New  Mexico,  just  over  the 
mountain  from  Toadlena.  Often  he  would  come  and  stay  the 
night  with  George  and  his  wife  Lucy.  On  one  occasion  he 
came  on  a  Saturday  night  and,  as  usual,  was  heartily  welcomed. 
The  next  morning  at  the  breakfast  table  Howela  began  relat- 
ing some  of  the  legends  of  his  people.  His  account  was  so 
interesting  that  the  whole  family,  including  a  nurse  who  was 
visiting  them,  listened  spellbound  and  entranced  until  1  pm, 
not  even  moving  from  the  table  nor  clearing  away  the  dishes.2 

He  told  of  a  wonderful  man  who  had  lived  for  a  short  time 
among  the  Indian  people  many  years  ago.  He  could  stand  on 
a  hill  and  talk  to  the  people,  and  they  could  hear  him  even  if 
he  did  not  speak  loud.  He  could  make  sick  people  well.  He 
asked  the  people  not  to  lie  or  steal.  He  requested  that  they  love 
one  another  and  be  good.  He  taught  them  how  to  plant  corn. 
When  he  left,  he  went  up  in  the  sky  in  a  bright  cloud.3 

When  the  long  story  was  finished,  Brother  George  said, 
"Why,  Howela,  that  sounds  just  like  the  story  in  the  Book  of 
Mormon  about  how  Jesus  Christ  visited  the  Nephites!"  He 
read  the  story  found  in  3  Nephi  to  Howela.  When  he  stopped, 
Howela  clapped  his  hands  and  said,  "By  golly,  is  that  so?  I 
will  have  to  read  that  book." 

He  was  given  a  copy  of  the  Book  of  Mormon  that  day.  The 
conversion  process  for  many  of  our  Lamanite  brethren  is  slow, 
however,  and  this  was  especially  true  for  Brother  Polacca. 
He  studied  and  read  the  Book  of  Mormon  for  twenty  years. 
He  was  finally  converted  and  baptized  by  missionaries  from 
Snowflake,  Arizona,  in  1940. 

A  few  years  after  his  baptism,  Howela  was  addressing  an 
open-air  conference  spread  out  under  the  juniper  trees.  As  he 
was  bearing  his  testimony  to  the  dusky  Saints  seated  before 
him  upon  the  ground,  upon  blankets,  and  upon  folding  chairs, 
he  said,  "Wait  a  minute."  He  went  into  the  house  which  was 
nearby  and  brought  out  the  old  Book  of  Mormon  he  had  re- 
ceived years  before  from  the  Bloomfields.  He  said,  "See  this  old 
book?  It  is  almost  worn  out.  I  studied  it  for  over  twenty 
years,  and  I  know  it  is  true."    His  body  was  racked  with  sobs 


1Albert  R.  Lyman,  Blanding  News,  "Missionary  Effort  among  Navajo  Indians 
Reported,"  1942. 

2Lucy  G.  Bloomfield,  Book  of  Remembrance— George  R.  Bloomfield,  "Obituary  of 
Howela  Polacca,"   1957. 

3George  R.  Bloomfield,  Book  of  Remembrance— George  R.  Bloomfield. 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


for  a  moment,  then  he  cried  fervently,  "Oh,  that  my 
people  could  know  the  truth  like  I  do;  it  would  be 
their  salvation.  .  .  ."4 

Howela  and  his  wife  were  sealed  in  the  Arizona 
Temple  in  1949.  Brother  Polacca  was  faithful  until 
the  end,  always  encouraging  his  family  to  be  active 
in  the  Church.  He  retained  his  strong  testimony  until 
his  death  in  1957. 

This  was  perhaps  the  first  seed  George  Bloomfield 
planted  along  his  pioneer  journey.  The  seed  fell  on 
fertile  ground,  and  it  grew.  Brother  Polacca  became 
one  of  the  real  bulwarks  among  the  Indian  people. 

After  twenty-six  years  of  trading  at  Toadlena,  the 
hearts  of  Brother  and  Sister  Bloomfield  overflowed 
with  a  desire  to  fill  a  mission  among  the  Indians. 
They  wrote  to  President  Heber  J.  Grant,  requesting 
information  concerning  missionary  activity  among  the 
Lamanites.  The  reply  came  back,  "I,  too,  am  very 
much  interested  in  work  among  the  Lamanites,  but 
the  time  is  not  yet."5 

Content  to  abide  by  the  counsel  of  the  prophet, 
they  were  still  unable  to  kill  the  enthusiasm  for  the 
work  that  was  burning  in  their  hearts.  Something 
about  these  humble,  lovable  people  had  touched  the 
souls  of  George  and  Lucy.  They  had  tasted  the  joys 
of  sharing  the  gospel  with  a  few  of  them  and  were 
overwhelmed  with  a  yearning  to  do  more  of  this 
glorious  work.  They  continued  to  teach  the  gospel 
in  their  own  quiet  way  to  the  various  Navajos  with 
whom  they  came  in  contact. 

When  it  was  deemed  wise  to  organize  missionary 
work  among  the  Lamanites  in  1943,  Brother  and  Sister 
Bloomfield  were  among  the  first,  eight  missionaries 
called  from  the  Young  Stake  to  labor  in  the  Navajo- 
Zuni  Mission,  as  it  was  then  called,  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Ralph  William  Evans.  Naturally,  they  were 
overcome  with  joy,  for  one  of  their  fondest  dreams 
had  become  a  reality. 

George  and  Lucy  Bloomfield  enjoyed  many  choice 
experiences  during  their  next  four  and  one-half  years 
in  the  mission  field. 

Included  in  his  duties  as  an  Indian  trader,  George 
R.  Bloomfield  supervised  the  Civilian  Conservation 
Corps  work  at  Toadlena,  New  Mexico,  where  he 
began  to  notice  a  short,  round,  little  man  with  a 
broad  smile.  He  learned  that  the  man  was  foreman 
of  the  work  and  that  his  name  was  Clyde  Beyal. 
George  was  immediately  attracted  to  this  cheerful 
man,  and  they  soon  began  a  close  friendship.  Many 
hours  were  spent  in  the  camp  with  the  two  heads 
close  together— one  light  and  one  dark— as  they  dis- 
cussed the  news  of  the  day. 


As  Clyde  gained  more  confidence  in  his  newly 
acquired  white  brother,  he  expressed  curiosity  about 
this  Mormon  Church  to  which  George  belonged. 
Thrilled  with  the  opportunity  to  tell  his  friend  about 
his  most  priceless  possession,  yet  fearful  to  force  too 
much  on  him  too  soon,  Brother  Bloomfield  carefully 
answered  all  questions.  When  their  work  at  the 
reservoirs  was  completed,  their  daily  association 
ceased,  but  their  friendship  remained  strong. 

Years  later  when  George  and  Lucy  were  called  as 
stake  missionaries  to  labor  in  the  Toadlena  area,  it 
was  only  natural  that  Clyde  and  his  wife  were  among 
the  first  people  they  approached.  Clyde  and  Mabel 
Beyal  lived  in  a  tent  a  mile  and  a  half  from  the 
Trading  Post.  The  Bloomfields  found  a  warm  wel- 
come when  they  arranged  for  their  first  cottage  meet- 
ing with  this  lovely  family.  As  they  sat  in  the  humble 
home  and  by  the  light  of  a  lantern,  taught  the  ever- 
lasting truths  of  the  gospel,  they  found  eager  faces 
and  open  hearts.  Because  Mrs.  Beyal  spoke  no  Eng- 
lish, Clyde  interpreted  for  Elder  Bloomfield. 

It  did  not  take  long  for  the  spirit  of  the  gospel  to 
take  hold  of  this  Lamanite  couple,  for  it  was  as  a 
"voice  of  one  crying  from  the  dust."  (2  Nephi  33:13.) 
When  Clyde  received  sufficient  assurance  that  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  is  true, 
he  requested  to  be  baptized.  This  was  the  second 
baptism  that  Elder  Bloomfield  performed  in  Toadlena. 

Clyde  Beyal  worked  closely  with  the  Bloomfields, 
helping  in  the  newly  organized  Sunday  School  at 
Toadlena.  The  Sunday  School  attendance  started 
with  thirteen,  but  in  two  months  it  grew  to  an  as- 
tonishing sixty-nine.6 

When  the  Bloomfields  felt  Clyde  and  Mabel  were 
ready  for  temple  marriage,  they  helped  with  the  ar- 
rangements and  escorted  the  couple  to  the  Salt  Lake 
Temple.  It  was  a  joyous  little  company  that  made  its 
way  to  the  center  of  Zion.  Their  hearts  were  full  as 
they  progressed  through  the  temple  ceremony. 

When  they  reached  the  celestial  room,  they  had  to 
wait  until  Brother  and  Sister  Beyal's  sons  were  brought 
to  the  sealing  room  for  the  sealing  ceremony.  As  they 
sat  in  the  hushed,  reverent  beauty  of  the  celestial 
room,  they  were  all  deeply  impressed.  Finally  Sister 
Beyal  broke  the  silence  as  she  spoke  to  her  husband 
in  Navajo.  He  translated  it  for  the  others,  "Two 
weeks  ago  I  had  a  dream  about  this  room.  I  saw  it 
just  as  I  see  it  now.  Wall  mirrors,  chandeliers,  and  all 
the  beauty,  just  the  same  as  I  see  it  now,  I  saw  it  in 
my  dream."7  As  Clyde  translated  his  wife's  words, 
there  was  great  (Continued  on  page  684) 


*Lucy  G.  Bloomfield,   op.   cit.,    1957. 
BIdem. 


°"Church    News,"    section    of    The    Deseret  News,    "Death    Comes    to 
a   Lamanite    Missionary,"    March   7,    1959. 

TLetter  from  Lucy  G.  Bloomfield  to  the  author,   May  25,    1961. 


AUGUST   1964 


647 


APOSTOLIC 

1  KA1J1  1  lUfN 


BY  JOHN  A.  GREEN 

ASSOCIATE   PROFESSOR    AND 

HEAD  OF   DEPARTMENT  OF   FRENCH 

UNIVERSITY  OF  WiCHITA 


t      ir      r 


1       ^.natte.  JP 


.-  ■    ■ 


Y/  /J"  now  generally  recognized  that  the 

Apostolic  Tradition  of  St.  Hippolytus  is  the 

most  illuminating  single  source  of  evidence  extant 

on  the  inner  life  and  religious  polity  of  the 

early  Christian  Church ....  Hippolytus  casts  light 

on  much  which  is  found  only  in  scattered  allusions 

in  other  writers  of  the  pre-Nicene  period." 


648  *  ;  THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


A  HEADLESS  STATUE,  discovered  in  a  ceme- 
tery on  the  outskirts  of  Rome  in  1551, 
depicted  a  priest  seated  and  apparently 
teaching.  The  figure  was  that  of  Hippolytus.  Inscrip- 
tions on  the  base  of  the  statue,  which  is  presently 
in  the  Lateran  Museum,  listed  some  of  the  titles  of 
the  man's  works,  one  of  which  was  given  as  The 
Apostolic  Tradition. 

The  importance  of  this  find  was  not  realized  until 
after  1842,  when  the  Philosoplwumena,  the  other 
main  source  of  information  of  Hippolytus,  came  to 
light.  Published  in  1851,  this  latter  writing  was 
mistakenly  attributed  first  to  Origen,  then  to  Tertul- 
lian  and  one  or  two  others,  before  Doellinger  offered 
enough  evidence  to5  convince  the  scholars  that  Hip- 
polytus was  the  author.  Solving  the  case  of  a 
manuscript  in  search  of  an  author  did  much  to  dispel 
the  mystery  surrounding  the  figure  of  the  saint.  He 
^proved  to  be  a  contemporary  of  Callistus,1  with  whom 
he  eventually,  but  unsuccessfully,  disputed  the  throne 
of  the  Roman  Church  early  in  the  third  century  AD.2 
The  fact  that  he  had  ended  his  life  a  schismatic  in 


us  to  get  a  sufficiently  exact  idea  of  The  Apostolic 
Tradition."4  The  Reverend  Gregory  Dix,  writing  on 
the  authenticity  of  the  text  for  his  1937  English  trans- 
lation, affirmed  that  "at  least  nineteen-twentieths  of 
the  treatise  may  be  said  to  be  known  with  certainty 
and  with  accuracy  ."s 

Dix  estimates  that  The  Apostolic  Tradition  dates 
from  about  215  AD/'  although  it  appears  quite  pos- 
sible that  a  somewhat  earlier  date  could  be  assigned. 
At  least  the  work  seems  likely  to  have  been  composed 
before  the  Philosophoumena,  which  is  not  among 
those  titles  listed  on  the  base  of  Hippolytus'  statue. 
Whereas  the  latter  writing  pronounces  itself  most 
violently  against  Callistus,  who  was  named  bishop 
of  Rome  in  217  AD,  there  is  no  mention  of  Callistus 
in  The  Apostolic  Tradition. 

"But  let  us  even  suppose  that  the  [latter]  work 
does  date  from  the  schismatic  period.  Does  that 
mean  that  it  has  lost,  ^either  in  whole  or  in  part,  its 
documentary  value?  Not  in  the  least.  Let  us  note 
first  of  all  that  the  Tradition  is  not  an  apocryphal 
work,  as  are  the  Apostolic  Constitutions  or  the  ancient 


.' 


:--v;;;:;::v.:.^;:|aajPMWPro 


turn  partially  explained  why  he  had  fallen  into  ob- 
livion, and  why  The  Apostolic  Tradition  involved  an 
interesting  title  in  search  of  a  text. 

By  1870  a  series  of  canons  attributed  to  Hippolytus 
led  to  a  mass  sifting  of  Egyptian  and  Syrian  docu- 
ments, with  which  the  canons  bore  rather  obvious 
affinities.  Conjecture  and  speculation  as  to  the  origin 
of  these  documents  multiplied  until,  in  1916,  Connelly, 
a  British  scholar,  demonstrated  effectively  that  the 
canons  and  other  related  documents  were  all  pos- 
terior to,  and  dependent  on,  the  Aegyptische  Kirch- 
enordnung?  which  was,  in  reality,  Hippolytus' 
Apostolic  Tradition.  It  is  doubtless  not  the  original 
text,  and  many  details  remain  obscure,  but  "on  the 
whole  we  can  say  that  it  is  henceforth  possible  for 


Church  orders.  This  is  a  work  published  by  Hippoly- 
tus, under  his  name  and  at  Rome  itself.  What 
likelihood  is  there  that  Hippolytus  has  presented  as 
authentic  Roman  tradition  usages  that  he  might  be 
introducing  for  the  first  time?  The  Romans  to  whom 
he  was  writing  would  not  have  been  taken  in,  much 
less  his  adversaries,  who  were  themselves  Roman. 
Hippolytus  himself  is  a  man  of  tradition."7 

In  this  same  vein,  other  authorities  write:  "Hip- 
polytus ...  has  nothing  of  the  innovator  about  him; 
he  poses  as  a  champion  of  tradition,  and,  on  the 
whole,  we  can  admit  that  the  liturgical  usage  he 
codifies  is  traditional  usage.  .  .  ."8  This  admission 
is  a  clear  vote  of  confidence  in  a  statement  made  by 
Hippolytus   toward  the  close  of  his    work,   and  in 


AUGUST    1964 


649 


justification  of  it.  He  writes,  "for  the  elders  [pres- 
byters] from  whom  we  have  received  this  tradition 
.  .  .  ,"  and  Easton  hastens  to  point  out  that  acceptance 
of  this  passage  means  that  the  Tradition  is  therefore 
"more  than  a  source  for  Roman  customs  at  the  begin- 
ning of  the  third  century;  it  may  with  equal  safety  be 
invoked  for  the  practice  of  thirty  or  even  fifty  years 
earlier."9  This  would  push  the  practice  of  the  tradi- 
tions reported  by  Hippolytus  back  at  least  to 
165-185  AD. 

nNE  MIGHT  assume,  if  there  were 
I  any  unity  in  the  church  at  all 
at  that  time,  that  these  traditions 
represent  more  than  merely  local 
customs.  Such  an  assumption 
seems  safe  enough  since  no  less 
a  scholar  than  Adolph  Harnack  formulated  it.  "Here," 
he  said,  speaking  of  The  Apostolic  Tradition,  "is  the 
richest  source  that  we  in  any  form  possess  for  our 
knowledge  of  the  polity  of  the  Roman  Church  in 
the  oldest  time,  and  this  Roman  polity  may,  in  many 
regards,  be  accepted  as  the  polity  held  everywhere."10 
Whether  or  not  this  polity  spread  from  Rome  or  to 
Rome  is  a  question  that  will  be  treated  later.  Suffice 
it  to  say  here  that  the  traditions  set  forth  by  Hip- 
polytus, going  back  as  they  do  to  early  third  and 
possibly  late  second  century  customs,  constitute  "the 
most  ancient  known  ritual  for  ordinations,"11  and  "the 
most  ancient  liturgical  collection  that  we  possess."12 

"It  is  now  generally  recognized  that  the  Apostolic 
Tradition  of  St.  Hippolytus  is  the  most  illuminating 
single  source  of  evidence  extant  on  the  inner  life  and 
religious  polity  of  the  early  Christian  Church.  .  .  . 
Hippolytus  casts  light  on  much  which  is  found  only 
in  scattered  allusions  in  other  writers  of  the  pre- 
Nicene  period."13 

Some  of  "the  most  illuminating  evidence"  on  the 
"inner  life  of  the  early  Christian  Church"  appears  in 
Hippolytus'  very  brief  introduction  and  conclusion. 
It  is  here  that  he  justifies  setting  down  the  more  than 
thirty  traditions  which  go  to  make  up  this  short  work. 
Essentially,  he  declares  himself  an  adversary  of  the 
changes  and  heresy  he  sees  in  the  churches  about  him 
and  deplores  the  ignorance  of  the  general  membership 
and  especially  the  ministry  whom  he  holds  particu- 
larly responsible  for  the  drifting  condition  of  the 
church.  Hippolytus  apparently  recognized  that  no 
one,  including  the  bishop  of  Rome,  had  any  authority 
to  modify  in  the  least  anything  that  Christ  and  the 
Apostles  had  instituted  or  that  the  elders  before  him 
had  passed  down  in  good  faith.  In  the  absence  of 
any  recognized,  central  authority,  Hippolytus  proposes 
to  set  down  a  number  of  procedures  and  practices 
which  had  been  received  from  the  presbyters  before 


him  (36:12),  and  to  which  the  churches  might  turn 
for  edification  and  strength. 

On  the  subject  of  the  clergy  Hippolytus  deals  with 
the  ordination  of  a  bishop  (2,  3),  a  presbyter  (8), 
and  a  deacon  (9).  A  bishop  is  to  be  first  elected 
or  chosen  by  the  people  over  whom  he  is  to  preside. 
Then  he  is  ordained  to  his  office  of  high  priest  on  a 
Sunday  through  the  laying  on  of  hands  by  the  other 
bishops  in  attendance.  One  of  them  acts  as  voice 
and  improvises  a  prayer  befitting  the  occasion.  Some 
of  his  additional  duties  as  a  bishop  include  blessing 
oil  (5),  cheese  and  olives  (6),  also  blessing  and 
passing  the  Sacrament  (4,  24),  and  confirming  mem- 
bers of  the  church  after  baptism  by  immersion  ( 22 ) . 

OR  THE  ORDINATION  of  a 
presbyter,  which  may  be  trans- 
lated either  as  "elder"  or  "priest," 
no  other  bishops  need  be  pres- 
ent. The  bishop  of  the  particu- 
lar church  in  question,  who  is  in 
a  governing  or  presiding  position  over  the  quorum  of 
presbyters,  lays  his  hands  on  the  head  of  the  one 
to  be  ordained.  The  other  presbyters  join  him  in 
this  act  of  imposition,  but  the  bishop  alone  is  voice 
since  presbyters  can  receive  the  priesthood  but  have 
no  authority  to  pass  it  on.  The  prayer,  again,  is  to 
fit  the  occasion.  It  may,  for  example,  make  mention 
of  God's  command  to  Moses  to  choose  "presbyters"— 
probably  a  reference  to  Exodus  28:1-3— but  does  not 
have  to  follow  word  for  word  the  model  prayer 
furnished  by  Hippolytus.  The  presbyters,  aside  from 
assisting  the  bishop  in  ordaining  other  presbyters,  are 
no  doubt  those  primarily  intended  for  instructing  new 
converts  (16)  and  the  church  in  general  (33);  they 
can  also  baptize  (21)   and  break  bread  (24). 

A  deacon's  ordination  is  also  performed  by  the 
laying  on  of  hands,  but  by  the  bishop  alone.  The 
reason  for  this,  explains  Hippolytus,  is  that  a  deacon 
is  ordained  not  only  to  the  priesthood,  but  to  the 
service  of  the  bishop.  It  appears  likely,  although  the 
text  is  vague  here,  that  deacons  are  to  be  voted  on 
by  the  church  before  they  are  set  apart.  Their  duties 
are,  for  the  most  part,  temporal:  they  can  break  bread, 
as  can  presbyters,  which  they  then  take  to  the  bishop 
to  bless  and  pass  to  the  membership  (23,  24);  and 
they,  along  with  the  subdeacons,  are  to  inform  the 
bishop  of  those  who  are  ill  "that  he  may,  if  it  pleases 
him,  visit  them.  Indeed,  it  is  of  great  comfort  to  a 
sick  person  when  the  high  priest  remembers 
him"  (30). 

Other  callings  mentioned  by  Hippolytus  include 
confessors  (10),  who,  if  they  have  been  imprisoned 
for  their  beliefs,  need  no  imposition  of  hands  to  ordain 
them  deacons  or  presbyters  since  each  has  acquired, 


650 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


through     his     prison     confession,     "the     dignity     of 
the  priesthood." 

IDOWS  are  to  be  recognized  as 
such  if  the  husband  has  been 
dead  for  some  time  and  if  suffi- 
cient evidence  exists  that  the 
woman  is  leading  a  pure  life. 
A  widow  may  be  called  on  to 
pray,  as  may  anyone  worthy,  but  she  is  not  ordained 
a  widow  since  "ordination  is  for  the  clergy"  (11). 
Neither  is  a  reader  ordained  to  that  calling.  It  is 
simply  a  matter  of  the  bishop  passing  the  book  to 
him  (12).  Virgins,  too,  as  well  as  subdeacons  and 
healers,  are  not  set  apart  by  the  laying  on  of 
hands   (13-15). 

The  membership  are  expected  to  offer  their  first 
fruits  to  the  bishop  (28),  to  pray  upon  arising  in 
the  morning  (31),  to  attend  the  various  meetings 
intended  for  instruction,  and,  on  days  when  there  are 
no  meetings,  to  spend  some  time  reading  something 
spiritually  uplifting   (35). 

Investigators  should  normally  study  for  three  years. 
"However,  if  one  is  zealous  and  persevering,  let  him 
be  judged  not  according  to  time  but  rather  to  con- 
duct" (17).  Baptism  is  to  be  held  at  dawn,  children 
first,  then  converts.  Each  person  is  to  be  baptized 
by  immersion  three  times  ( 20,  21 ) .  Hippolytus  makes 
it  clear,  in  giving  a  model  prayer  for  confirmation,  that 
the  ordinance  of  baptism  is  for  the  remission  of  sins. 
Nothing  at  all  is  said,  which  is  quite  in  line  with 
this  whole  early  period,  from  the  New  Testament 
Church  to  the  time  of  Hippolytus,  of  the  doctrine 
of  "original  sin."14 

None  of  Hippolytus'  model  prayers,  including  those 
on  the  Sacrament  or  for  baptism,  seem  meant  to  be 
given  word  for  word.  Instead,  the  emphasis  is  on 
free  improvisation  according  to  the  occasion  and  to 
the  spirit   (10). 

Finally,  the  manual  contains  some  miscellaneous 
information  on  fasting  (25),  and  the  love-feast  or 
"agape"  (26),  and  makes  two  recommendations, 
(a)  to  the  clergy:  "let  there  be  no  heavy  payment 
for  burial  in  the  cemetery"  (34),  and  (b)  to  the 
membership  generally:  "strive  to  make  the  sign  of 
the  cross  on  the  forehead  in  time  of  need,  since  that 
is  the  sign  proved  to  be  effective  against  the 
devil"  (36). 


EGARDLESS  of  how  far  back 
into  antiquity  the  scholars  esti- 
mate Hippolytus'  traditions  run, 
not  even  the  most  zealous  has 
suggested  that  they  faithfully  set 
forth    practices    known    to,    or 


tolerated  by,  the  Apostles  in  their  time.  Hippolytus 
himself  makes  no  such  claim.  Indeed,  he  appears 
deliberately  vague  as  to  how  ancient  his  traditions 
are,  or  how  authoritative.  The  title  of  his  work  thus 
proves  to  be  a  misnomer,  but  not  without  value  for 
all  that.  It  clearly  shows  respect  for  apostolic  tradi- 
tion, not  only  on  the  part  of  Hippolytus,  but  also  that 
of  "the  Churches"  to  whom  he  addresess  himself. 

At  the  same  time,  his  work  is  conspicuously  silent 
throughout  with  respect  to  such  supposedly  ancient 
traditions  as  Roman  primacy  and  Peter's  successor. 
According  to  the  French  scholar  Cayre,  "the  bishops 
of  Rome  declared  themselves  successors  of  Saint  Peter 
and  insisted  on  the  privileges  of  that  office.  This  was 
not  only  their  right,  but  their  duty;  they  would  have 
been  seriously  neglecting  the  obligations  of  their 
responsibility  had  they  not  done  so,  and  there  would 
have  been,  in  their  silence,  strong  evidence  against 
the  reality  of  their  mission."15 

If  Roman  primacy  was  a  tradition  from  the  be- 
ginning why  did  Hippolytus  not  include  it  with  his 
other  traditions,  not  only  for  its  own  sake,  but  to 
put,  as  it  were,  the  stamp  of  apostolic  authority  on 
the  other  sections  of  his  manual?  Such  a  weighty 
tradition  would  surely  have  served  as  a  constant 
point  of  reference  for  each  of  the  other  traditions. 
Again,  if  Roman  primacy  were  a  current  tradition  of 
the  day,  why  didn't  Hippolytus,  who  was  obviously 
not  averse  to  endowing  his  book  with  all  the  im- 
portance he  could  give  it,  inform  his  readers  that 
what  made  his  traditions  so  "proper  for  the  Churches" 
(Introduction)  was  that  they  came  directly  from 
church  headquarters? 

With  respect  to  the  tradition  that  the  bishops  of 
Rome  are  Peter's  successors,  why  did  not  Hippolytus 
refer  to  this  tradition  either  to  use  it  or  to  argue 
against  it?  He  was  not  above  attacking  the  Bishop 
of  Rome,  either  Zephyrinus  or  Callistus,  and,  had 
either  declared  himself  Peter's  successor  and  insisted 
on  the  privileges  of  that  office,  surely  Hippolytus 
would  not  have  remained  silent  on  such  a  major  issue. 

If  Rome  had  had  any  claim  of  authority  or  primacy 
through  Peter  it  is  inconceivable  that  Hippolytus 
would  have  been  unaware  of  it.  It  is  equally  incon- 
ceivable that  Hippolytus  would  have  failed  to  report 
that  particular  tradition,  had  it  existed  in  his  time. 
In  spite  of  M.  Cayre,  the  evidence  in  Hippolytus  is 
that  no  such  tradition  existed  even  in  Rome  before 
215  AD.1,!  Nor  is  Hippolytus  merely  taking  Roman 
custom  and  authority  for  granted.  The  Reverend 
Dix  affirms  that  "we  can  safely  say  that  his  material 
comes  to  him  rather  than  from  him.  It  represents 
the  mind  and  practice  not  of  St.  Hippolytus  only  but 
of  the  whole  Catholic  Church  of  the  second  century. 
As  such  it  is  of  (Continued  on  page  672) 


AUGUST    1964 


651 


o 


o 


Next  time  you're  tempted  to  grumble  about  the  big 
percentage  push,  stop  and  break  it  down— as  your 
bishop  does— in  terms  of  people  rather  than  figures 
on  a  sheet. 

In  Ellen  Johanson's  Sunday  School  class  there  are 
enrolled  twelve  students.  Each  student  accounts  for 
8.3  percent  of  her  total  enrolment. 

Ellen  is  a  fine  teacher  and  has  a  consistently  high 
average  of  83  percent  attendance.  Wonderful!  Yet 
Ellen  is  losing  two  children.  Not  two  times  8.3  per- 
cent, but  two  individuals,  two  real  people  whose 
names  are  Bob  and  Edith. 

Bob  is  a  shy  little  boy  who  probably  needs  the 
association  of  Ellen  and  the  children  in  her  class 
more  than  any  other  student.  Edith's  parents  are 
divorced.  Unless  she  is  reached  now,  she  very  prob- 
ably will  go  through  life  with  no  religious  training 
and  consequently  no  firm  foundation  of  faith  with 
which  to  face  a  life  already  blighted  by  a  broken  home. 

If  it  weren't  for  record  keeping,  we  wouldn't  be 
aware  of  Bob  and  Edith,  of  their  problems  and  their 
desperate  needs.  Percentages  prove  they  exist.  Now 
it's  up  to  Ellen  to  find  those  children  and  make  every 
attempt  to  gather  them  in. 

Last  spring  a  Mormon  family  from  a  very  small 
town  in  southern  Utah  moved  to  Salt  Lake  City.  To 
them  the  city  was  a  metropolis.  Eagerly  they  came, 
with  high  hopes  and  boundless  faith. 

But  the  city  bewildered  them.  They  were  accus- 
tomed to  country  neighbors  who  spotted  a  need  for 
companionship  or  assistance  almost  before  it  was  felt. 
Their  bustling  city  neighbors,  not  purposely  unkind 
but  uncaring,  left  them  strictly  alone.  Except  for  the 
father  going  off  to  work  each  morning,  the  family  was 
isolated— lost  in  the  worst  kind  of  loneliness,  the  lone- 
liness of  a  crowd. 

But  one  ward  priesthood  member  cared  particularly 
about  percentages  in  a  proper  and  useful  manner. 
He  and  his  companion  picked  up  this  family  with- 
in weeks. 

"You'll  like  our  ward.  We  have  fine,  friendly  peo- 
ple," he  told  the  lonely  family.  "I  have  children 
about  the  ages  of  yours.  We'd  be  happy  to  stop  by 
and  pick  them  up  for  Sunday  School  next  Sunday." 

Soon  the   family  was  integrated  and  active,   con- 


tributing the  benefits  of  their  fine  talents  to  others  and 
continuing  their  growth  through  church  association. 

What  enormous  benefits  would  have  been  lost  had 
this  family   drifted  into  inactivity  and  indifference. 

There  lies  the  golden  virtue  of  seeking  for  high 
percentages.  The  bishop  or  the  stake  president  is 
not  attempting  to  make  a  glorious  personal  record  to 
impress  either  the  neighboring  ward  or  stake  or  to 
impress  the  church  authorities.  These  men  are  con- 
cerned with  people.  And  percentages,  wisely  and 
honestly  used,  are  the  one  way  they  have  of  being  sure 
that  no  individual  is  missed. 

In  the  beautiful  story  of  the  Good  Shepherd,  remem- 
ber that  the  shepherd  left  the  ninety  and  nine  to  go 
after  the  one  lamb  that  was  lost.  How  else  would 
he  have  known  about  the  lost  one  if  he  hadn't  counted 
his  flock? 

People  are  too  vital  to  be  statistics.  Statistics,  how- 
ever, wisely  and  properly  used,  represent  individuals- 
Bob,  Edith,  and  all  the  rest. 


PEOPLE  ARE 

TOO 

VITAL  TO 

BE  STATISTICS 


BY   NORA   EDDINGTON 


AUGUST    1964 


653 


SURVIVAL 


BY    DOROTHY    PERLMAN 

Each  time  I  have  read  about  a  man  or  woman  who 
survived  a  day,  a  week,  or  a  month,  on  a  mountain- 
side, in  the  desert,  or  on  the  ocean,  I've  wondered  if 
under  comparable  circumstances  I  could  survive. 

On  Thursday,  May  16,  1963,  I  had  the  chance  to 
find  out! 

With  thirty-two  other  women  I  participated  in 
"voluntary"  survival:  a  three-mile  mountain  hike  with 
packs  on  our  backs  and  an  overnight  camp -out.  This 
was  part  of  a  Campcrafter  program  sponsored  by  the 
Glendale  Stake  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints,  of  which  my  friend  Shirley  is 
a  member. 

Except  for  the  three  program  leaders  (Connie 
Allred,  Dawne  Thomsen,  and  Glenna  McCown)  and 
three  or  four  others,  none  of  us  had  done  more  walk- 
ing than  was  required  for  our  daily  household  or 
business  activities.  Our  ages  ranged  from  twenty- 
five  to  fifty. 

On  Monday,  three  days  before,  we  met  at  a  neigh- 
borhood park  and  "trained"  intensively  for  six  hours. 
Our  "training"  included  talks  and  demonstrations  on 
what  to  wear,  how  to  pack,  how  to  administer  first 
aid,  how  to  tie  knots,  how  to  build  a  fire,  what  to 
do  if  lost  .  .  .  how  to  survive!  We  hiked  two  miles, 
observed  nature,  and  learned  to  identify  and  avoid 
poison  oak. 

Before  we  disbanded,  our  program  leaders  ad- 
monished us  to  study  the  Boy  Scout  Manual  and 
Red  Cross   First  Aid  Book.     We  had  to  pass  tests 


before  we  could  qualify  as  Campcrafters! 

Thursday:  survival  day.  Starting  point:  Cooper 
Canyon,  one  and  a  half  miles  from  Angeles  Crest 
Highway,  Los  Angeles  County,  California.  Elevation: 
6,300  feet.     Weather:  clear.     Sun:  hot. 

We  divided  into  six  groups,  each  with  a  leader.  My 
group  consisted  of  Shirley,  Eva  May,  Barbara,  Jessie, 
and  me.  Instinctively  and  unanimously,  we  chose 
Jessie  for  our  leader.  Jessie  had  the  stamp  of  com- 
passion on  her  face. 

Driving  up  to  Cooper  Canyon  we  quizzed  each 
other  on  first  aid,  practised  tying  knots,  compared 
notes  on  our  packs.  Eva  May  had  the  heaviest  pack. 
She'd  taken  her  brother's  geology  books!  Barbara's 
was  the  lightest.  She'd  once  suffered  heat  prostration 
and  knew  she  had  to  be  careful. 

Shirley  and  I  had  weighed  our  packs,  limiting  them 
to  a  modest  twenty-six  pounds  each! 

I  wore  ski  underwear  under  my  khaki  riding 
breeches  and  long-sleeved  black  turtleneck  tee  shirt. 
From  my  belt  hung  a  hatchet,  a  first-aid  kit,  a  coil  of 
rope,  and  a  pocketknife.  Slung  around  my  neck  was 
a  Boy  Scout  canteen.  My  orange  leather  boots  I'd 
worn  only  once  before  on  the  training  hike;  but  I'd 
reinforced  my  feet  with  two  layers  of  Band-Aids  at 
the  heels  and  two  pairs  of  socks.  The  red  cowboy 
kerchief  tied  around  my  white  sailor  cap  I  figured 
could  be  used  for  a  triangular  bandage  if  necessary. 
When  we  unloaded   at  Cooper  Canyon   I  observed 


654 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


that  the  other  hikers  were  all  reasonable  facsimiles 
of  me. 

Then  it  began. 

First,  a  wide,  pine-scented  path  where  four  of  us 
walked  abreast.  My  pack  felt  comfortable.  I  walked 
springy  and  sure.  I  envisioned  nothing  more  than  a 
repetition  of  Monday's  hike. 

The  path  narrowed.  Now  we  walked  two  abreast. 
The  trail  narrowed  to  single  file.  The  sun  burned  hot. 

"Veer  sharp  right!"  yelled  Dawne  from  the  head 
of  the  line. 

"Sharp  right"  didn't  look  to  me  like  much  more 
than  space!  Space,  leaning  against  shale,  rocks, 
and  brush! 

By  this  time  I  was  bent  forward,  arms  hanging 
loose.  When  I  dared  raise  my  eyes  to  look  ahead  at 
the  winding,  switchback  trail,  I  saw  other  figures 
strung  along  the  side  of  the  mountain. 

I  managed  a  glimpse  at  my  wristwatch.  It  was 
one-thirty.  We'd  been  on  the  trail  an  hour  and  a 
half!  This  couldn't  last  much  longer,  I  thought,  as 
I  planted  one  boot  in  front  of  the  other,  carefully 
balancing  my  weight  so  as  not  to  loosen  any  shale. 

The  trail  steepened.  I  thought  wistfully  of  my 
lovely  all-electric  house  and  cool  tree-shaded  patio. 
Could  I  turn  back? 

Turn  back!  I  was  so  precariously  balanced  that 
even  the  thought  of  turning  unnerved  me!  My  heart 
throbbed.  My  left  shoulder  ached.  My  head  swirled 
with     trail-rumors     of    heat     exhaustion,     sunstroke, 


heart  attacks. 

From  the  hazy  rear  I  heard  Connie's  cheerful,  "It's 
not  much  farther." 

An  idea  flickered  in  my  fuzzy  brain.  Why  not 
take  off  my  pack  and  come  back  for  it  later?  By  the 
time  I  reached  the  next  tiny  plateau,  the  idea  flamed! 
I  peeled  off  my  pack  and  flung  it  behind  a  tree!  I 
floated  up  the  trail. 

At  the  next  switchback  I  glanced  casually  back  at 
the  line  of  burdened  hikers.  I  gasped.  Connie,  frail 
Connie  half  my  size,  was  carrying  my  pack. 

I  wanted  to  go  back  and  take  it  from  her,  but  I 
couldn't.  There  wasn't  enough  room  on  the  trail  for 
me  to  get  down  to  her.  I  knew  then  that  we  had 
farther  to  go  than  Connie  had  dared  say  when  she 
answered  anxious  queries  with  her  breezy  "Not  much 
farther."  That's  why  she'd  picked  up  my  pack!  It 
would  be  too  far  for  me  to  come  back. 

I  pressed  against  a  tree  so  hikers  could  pass. 
Connie  finally  reached  me. 

"Are  you  all  right?"  she  asked  anxiously. 

I  nodded.  I  couldn't  speak.  I  was  ashamed  for 
what  I  had  done.     She  helped  me  on  with  my  pack. 

"Are  you  sure  you're  all  right?" 

I  nodded  again  and  managed  a  smile. 

I  determined  from  then  on  I  would  not  falter.  I 
visualized  myself  placing  one  boot  in  front  of  the 
other  until  doomsday. 

By  now  the  party  of  thirty -three  had  subdivided  into 
clusters  of  three  and  (Continued  on  page  670) 


AUGUST    1964 


655 


Suggestions 

for  the 

Beginning 

Teacher 

BY    F.    LEGRANDE   MAGLEBY 


I    recently     asked    an    eighteen-year-old    beginning 
teacher  how  he  was  getting  along  with  his  students. 

He  answered  with  enthusiasm,  "I  thoroughly  enjoy 
my  assignment.  The  lessons  are  very  interesting  and 
provide  the  wonderful  opportunity  of  learning  im- 
portant truths  about  the  gospel." 

He  looked  somewhat  disheartened  when  he  added, 
"But  sometimes  I  get  discouraged.  Occasionally  three 
or  four  of  the  students  will  do  things  to  distract  the 
attention  of  the  entire  class  from  the  subject  under 
discussion.  I  don't  know  what  to  do  about  it. 
How  would  you  like  to  visit  us  and  give  me  a 
few  suggestions?" 

The  young  man  was  enthusiastic,  intelligent,  a  good 
speaker,  well  read  in  his  religion,  and  he  thoroughly 
studied  the  lessons.  He  was  idealistic  and  prayerful. 
What  more  did  he  need?  What  suggestions  could  I 
make  that  would  help  him  to  retain  his  enthusiasm 
and  to  improve  class  discipline? 

Perhaps  the  following  account  of  my  investigation 
and  conclusions  will  help  others  who  are  concerned 
with  the  exciting  and  challenging  job  of  teaching. 

I  visited  the  class.  The  eleven  boys,  ages  eight  and 
nine,  were  bright  and  alert  looking  with  well  scrubbed 
faces,  clean  shirts,  and  Sunday  pants.  The  one  little 
girl,  with  neatly  braided  hair  and  a  blue  ribbon  to 
match  her  eyes,  was  shy,  intelligent,  and  attentive. 
She  obviously  wanted  to  please  everyone  and  to  learn 
whatever  she  could.  Each  boy  appeared  to  be  con- 
cerned with  becoming  the  center  of  attention,  for  at 
least  a  few  moments,  before  the  class  period  was 
over.  They  used  ingenious  and  varied  methods,  but 
a  chubby  little  youngster  with  laughing  brown  eyes 
and  a  mischievous  smile  was  the  most  successful. 
His  five-second  show  never  failed.  When  all  was 
quiet,  he  would  fold  his  eyelids  into  a  deformed 
appearance  with  quick  movements  of  his  fingers,  then 
grin  at  the  class  with  the  demeanor  of  a  professional 
actor  playing  the  part  of  a  monster.  He  accepted 
the  giggles  of  the  students  and  the  reprimands  of 
the  teacher  with  a  smile  of  appreciation  for  then- 
recognition  and  always  promised  never  to  do  it  again. 

Most  of  the  children  seemed  to  delight  in  con- 
stantly moving  their  hands,  elbows,  and  feet.  Con- 
siderable time  was  spent  by  some  of  them  noisily 
re-adjusting  their  chairs  to  positions  which  were  never 
quite  satisfactory.  Several  of  the  boys  seemed  to 
delight  in  occasionally  pounding  on  the  knees  or  arms 
of  a  neighbor.  However,  there  was  evidence  that  the 
children  heard  and  understood  the  lesson;  for  exam- 
ple, two  of  the  boys  who  had  given  the  impression 
that  their  primary  interests  were  counting  the  auto- 
mobiles moving  down  the  busy  street  and  grabbing 
the  largest  share  of  a  handful  of  elastics  which  ap- 


656 


THE      IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


peared  suddenly  from  "nowhere"  repeated  the  exact 
words  used  by  the  instructor  when  answering  ques- 
tions at  the  end  of  the  lesson  period. 

But  why  must  they  continually  wiggle  and  move 
and  appear  to  be  interested  in  many  things  at  the 
same  time?  Let  us  examine  a  littie  more  closely 
some  of  the  interests,  motivations,  and  goals  of  the 
nine-year-old. 

Characteristics  of  the  Nine-Year-Old 

Bruce  and  Douglas,  two  members  of  the  class,  have 
demonstrated  the  tremendous  energy,  the  free-flowing 
imagination,  and  the  intense  interest  which  must  be 
redirected  and  controlled  if  discipline  is  to  be  main- 
tained. As  I  observed  them  at  play  last  summer,  they 
seemed  to  be  continually  in  the  process  of  winning 
imaginary  battles  in  the  heart  of  enemy  territory.  Six- 
guns,  which  seldom  ran  short  of  ammunition,  were 
constant  companions.  Their  rifles,  army  hats,  can- 
teen belts,  rubber  hunting  knives,  and  old  gas  masks 
only  slightly  impeded  their  rapid  maneuvering 
around  house  corners,  through  choice  rosebushes,  and 
across  the  rough  terrain  of  the  apple  orchard.  Their 
foxhole  in  Mr.  Peterson's  back  yard  was  the  object 
of  many  hours  of  arduous  labor.  A  secret  hut,  in  the 
attic  of  the  garage,  was  a  haven  for  battle  planning. 
A  discarded  garden  hose  served  as  a  telephone  for 
the  transmission  of  secret  messages.  When  the 
temperature  topped  100  degrees,  they  removed  shirts 
and  shoes,  but  seldom  diminished  their  vigorous 
search  for  new  adventure. 

The  nine-year-old  gives  the  impression  that  his  most 
valuable  possession  is  time,  and  he  doesn't  want  to 
waste  a  second  of  it.  This  may  explain  his  desire  to 
keep  moving  and  to  be  interested  in  two  or  three 
things  at  once.  There  is  a  storm  of  protest  if  play 
is  interrupted  by  a  call  to  the  dinner  table  fifteen 
seconds  too  soon,  and  as  long  as  the  light  of  day 
remains,  a  decision  must  be  made  among  shooting 
another  enemy,  riding  like  the  wind  on  a  bicycle, 
watching  the  tractor  dig  a  little  deeper  into  the  base- 
ment down  the  street,  or  helping  the  neighbor  prepare 
the  movie  machine  for  the  ward  show.  His  heart  is 
broken  for  a  moment  when  he  loses  a  small  fish 
caught  in  the  pond  at  Fairmont  Park,  but  he  reaches 
a  high  peak  of  excitement  and  concern  when  his 
favorite  cat  has  kittens!  And  when  day  is  done,  his 
imagination  demands  one  last  adventure  through  a 
good-night  story.  It  must  be  full  of  humor  and  ex- 
citement and  should  always  have  a  pleasant  ending. 
His  last  thoughts  are  to  set  the  alarm  to  avoid  sleeping 
in,  and  to  remind  his  father  about  the  promise  to 
come  home  early  and  help  with  the  chemistry  experi- 


ment or  to  begin  working  on  the  model  plane. 

Effective  Teaching  Methods 

How  does  the  new  teacher  capture  the  energy  and 
the  imagination  of  these  live-wire,  students?  He 
should  strive  to  obtain  their  spontaneous  attention. 
They  don't  like  a  long  lecture  about  philosophical 
concepts  and  ideals  but  become  immediately  inter- 
ested if  these  concepts  are  presented  as  common 
experiences  and  goals  of  everyday  living.  This  may 
be  accomplished  by  helping  the  students  vicariously 
to  encounter  the  problems  and  to  feel  the  hopes  and 
fears  and  the  basic  motivations  of  the  characters  in 
the  lessons. 

When  one  is  teaching  the  value  of  obedience  to  the 
first  and  second  commandments  of  God,  through  re- 
lating the  parable  of  the  Good  Samaritan,  it  may  be 
well  to  have  one  of  the  students  stand  before  the 
class  and  pretend  he  is  the  merchant.  As  the  other 
characters  and  the  developments  in  the  parable  are 
dramatically  described  as  if  they  were  actually  taking 
place  at  the  time  the  lesson  is  given,  the  clean  and 
well-dressed  nine-year-old  boy  in  the  imagination  of 
the  students  will  assume  the  appearance  of  the  mer- 
chant with  torn  clothing,  a  cut  face,  and  bruised  body. 
And  as  his  need  for  medical  care  and  a  place  to  sleep 
is  realized,  the  children  will  begin  to  feel,  to  under- 
stand, and  to  appreciate  the  motivations  of  the  Good 
Samaritan.  They  will  develop  the  sincere  feeling 
that  a  practical  and  worthwhile  method  of  demon- 
strating true  love  for  God  is  by  serving  a  neighbor 
in  time  of  need. 


Stories  with  a  Message 

The  teacher  may  fill  in  a  few  details  and  use  the 
following  examples  of  action  stories  to  maintain  class 
discipline  while  teaching  the  principles  of  good  living: 

1.  Three  boys  disobey  their  parents  and  crawl  into 
&  cave  a  few  blocks  from  their  home.  Part  of  the 
roof  falls  in,  and  one  of  the  boys  is  nearly  covered 
with  wet  sand.  Emergency  operations  help  to  main- 
tain sufficient  air  until  a  neighbor  arrives.  The  boys 
learn,  the  hard  way,  the  importance  of  listening  to 
the  warnings  of  responsible  adults. 

2.  Three  scientists  ascend  to  80,000  feet  in  their 
aluminum  air-tight  compartment  fastened  to  a  giant 
balloon.  Cameras  work  perfectly  while  they  take 
pictures  of  the  earth  far  below,  proving  that  the 
world  is  round.  Unencumbered  by  atmosphere,  they 
observe  the  brilliance  of  the  stars  and  the  great  ex- 
panse of  the  universe.  They  experience  a  strange  but 
glorious  feeling  of  (Continued  on  page  666) 


AUGUST    1964 


6S7 


Amazing  Accomplishment 


658 


of  a  Twelve-  Year-Old  Genealogist 


In  the  Church  today  we  have  a  generation  of  young 
people  whose  abilities  and  qualifications  are  some- 
times underestimated.  How  thrilling  it  is  to  see  the 
eager  interest  and  tremendous  capacity  they  have  for 
genealogical  research  and  the  compiling  of  records  of 
their  ancestors. 

Years  of  experience  in  youth  classes  of  genealogy 
in  Mesa,  Arizona,  have  convinced  the  teachers  that 
the  best  time  to  begin  to  train  future  genealogists  is 
when    the    children    are    between    ten    and    twelve. 

There  were  577  students  registered  for  credit 
courses  on  campus  in  genealogy  during  the  spring 
semester  at  Brigham  Young  University.  Many  had 
received  no  previous  training  in  record  keeping  and 
research.  How  much  better  prepared  they  would 
have  been  for  their  college  courses  in  genealogy  had 
they  been  taught  the  fundamentals  in  their  pre-teen- 
age  years. 

There  is  no  question  of  the  favorable  response  by 
young  people  when  they  are  given  a  proper  intro- 
duction to  genealogical  activities.  Once  actively  in- 
terested, they  accomplish  results  that  are  astounding. 

Confirming  this  is  a  letter  from  John  Laurie 
Whitfield,  genealogical  chairman  of  the  Southern 
States  Mission  and  an  Air  National  Guard  technician 
in  Savannah,  Georgia.  He  tells  of  the  genealogical 
success  of  twelve-year-old  Carolyn  Black,  of  the  Savan- 
nah Second  Branch  of  the  Southern  States  Mission: 

"Carolyn  Black  started  on  her  Book  of  Remem- 
brance when  she  was  nine  years  old.  She  copied  by 
herself  everything  her  mother  had  accomplished  and 
then,  with  her  mother's  help,  started  to  go  further 
back  on  her  lines.  She  has  some  lines  back  to  the 
sixteenth  century,  with  a  record  of  4,000  names  and 
524  complete  family  group  sheets.  At  this  writing 
she  has  75  family  group  sheets  ready  to  present  for 
processing.  This  is  more  than  the  whole  Southern 
States  Mission  submitted  last  year. 

"This  has  been  an  inspiration  to  me  and  to  the 
members  of  the  Savannah  Second  Branch.  I  believe 
that  the  work  of  this  girl  would  be  an  inspiration  to 


all  the  members  of  the  Church,  and  especially  the 
younger  members. 

"Our  genealogical  work  is  moving  forward  now  at 
an  ever-increasing  pace,  and  I  foresee  tremendous 
growth  in  the  next  few  months." 

Chairman  Whitfield  enclosed  with  his  letter  an 
article  on  Carolyn  Black  that  appeared  in  the  Savan- 
nah Morning  News  on  May  12,  1964.  Beneath  a 
picture  showing  her  working  on  her  records,  with 
a  Book  of  Remembrance  by  her  side,  is  the  title, 
"12- Year-Old  Traces  Kinfolk  Back  Four  Centuries." 
Here  are  a  few  excerpts  from  the  article: 

"Carolyn,  daughter  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Troy  C.  Black 
of  1304  E.  Duffy  St.,  has  compiled  a  genealogy  of  her 
ancestors,  dating  back  to  the  16th  century. 

"An  A-student  at  Chatham  Junior  High  School,  she 
became  interested  in  genealogy,  she  says,  because  it 
was  her  mother's  hobby.  She  started  three  years  ago 
and  now  has  outdistanced  her  mother's  compilation 
by  almost  two  to  one. 

"To  accumulate  the  4,000  names,  she  has  corre- 
sponded with  courthouses,  libraries,  and  other  sources 
throughout  the  world.  Sometimes  she  has  found 
dead  ends— 'sometimes  even  black  sheep'— in  the 
family  tree. 

"She  has  traced  her  ancestors  back  to  England  and 
Wales  and  through  their  migration  through  the 
Carolinas  to  Georgia.  Most  of  her  ancestors,  Carolyn 
has  found,  were  craftsmen,  agrarians,  sometimes 
lawyers,  and  sometimes  Carolina  assemblymen.  .  .  . 

"Her  chief  source  of  information  has  been  the 
Georgia  Historical  Society.  Often  tucked  away  in 
statistics  in  old  deeds,  wills,  and  death  certificates 
have  been  suggestions  of  real  tragedies,  sometimes 
when  large  families  succumbed— perhaps  from  some 
plague— almost  simultaneously. 

"From  the  knowledge  she  has  picked  up  in  methods 
of  research  and  the  interest  she  has  derived  from 
her  hobby,  Carolyn  said  she  might  someday  consider 
becoming  a  professional  genealogist.  Already  she's 
worked  2,500  hours  in  research." 


AUGUST    1964 


659 


teaching 

CONDUCTED   BY  THE  CHURCH  V/ 

UNIFIED    SCHOOL    SYSTEM 


What  about  your  other 


BY   NEIL  J.   FLINDERS 


INSTRUCTOR,     OGDEN     INSTITUTE    OF    RELIGION 


Any  teacher  who  recognizes  that  it  takes  more  than 
the  title  to  teach  also  realizes  that  preparation  pre- 
cedes successful  presentation.  Time  and  effort  must 
be  allotted  and  expended  on  the  manual;  on  supple- 
mentary materials;  on  reflection  of  personal  experi- 
ences; on  the  personality,  needs,  and  experiences  of 
class  members;  on  sequence;  on  involvement  tech- 
niques; and  so  forth.  Yes,  the  conscientious  teacher 
does  these  many  things  and  perhaps  more.  But  what 
about  the  other  preparation? 

Every  teacher  who  stands  before  a  class  must  make 
two  preparations.  The  first,  as  indicated  above, 
pertains  to  the  course  material— the  subject  matter  and 
its  transmission  to  specific  students.  Most  teachers 
are  poignantly  aware  of  this  responsibility— this 
preparation  and  its  adequacy  or  inadequacy.  But 
there  is  another  preparation  that  transcends  and 
envelops  the  immediacy  of  course  work  and  class 
membership.  It  is  the  philosophy  of  life  that  the 
teacher  emanates  as  an  educator.  This  is  the  prepara- 
tion that  began  in  the  cradle— no,  even  before  that. 
It  is  this  preparation  that  imbues  the  lesson  of  the 
day  with  a  glow  of  success  or  the  colorless  blur 
of  failure. 

Now,  admittedly,  everyone  has  a  philosophy  of 
life— patterns  or  ways  of  behaving  in  the  light  of  past 
experiences.  But  this  is  not  enough.  To  teach  effec- 
tively one  must  be  able  to  transpose  this  way  of  life 
into  a  philosophy  of  education  that  can  be  projected 
and,  in  turn,  be  felt  by  others.  Therefore,  if  one's 
goal  is  the  acquisition  of  excellence  in  teaching,  it 
becomes  a  requirement  to  seek  consciously  answers 
to  three  questions:  (1)  As  a  teacher,  why  do  I  think 
the  way  I  think?  (2)  As  a  teacher,  why  do  I  feel  the 
way  I  feel?  ( 3 )  As  a  teacher,  why  do  I  do  the  things 
I  do? 


The  obvious  in  life  often  affects  us  the  most.  But, 
paradoxically,  the  obvious  is  often  obscure.  Perhaps 
the  failure  of  many  teachers  to  pay  due  attention  to 
this  other  preparation  is  an  example  of  how  man  is  so 
often  ignorant  of  the  obvious— not  wilfully  ignorant, 
but  ignorant  by  default. 

Most  people  are  deadline  conscious.  They  fulfil 
responsibility  according  to  deadlines  that  are  im- 
posed—always doing  those  things  first  which  must  be 
done  by  a  certain  time.  In  this  way  quality  is  sub- 
jected to  quantity  and  time  often  distorts  true  priority. 
Consequently,  the  pressures  created  by  the  classroom 
to  deal  with  students  and  lesson  materials  on  a  day- 
to-day  or  week-to-week  basis  veils  the  tremendous 
importance  of  this  other  preparation.  There  are  few 
if  any  deadlines  associated  with  self-organization  and 
analysis  in  most  educational  programs.  Therefore, 
these  aspects  of  growth  are  very  easy  to  neglect. 
Further,  the  pressures  of  the  classroom  encourage  the 
teacher  to  become  preoccupied  with  the  immediate 
task  of  meeting  students  and  delivering  the  lesson. 

The  tragedy  of  this  situation  lies  in  the  fact  that 
success  in  teaching  is  very  shallow  where  this  other 
preparation  is  inadequate.  In  fact,  a  teacher  with 
excellent  academic  training,  clever  techniques,  and 
flawless  presentation  may  well  become  as  "sounding 
brass."  Rhetorically  he  may  roll  on  and  on,  but  his 
true  value,  his  lasting  influence  on  character  educa- 
tion, will  be  meager  indeed. 

A  fundamental  task  of  the  teacher,  then,  is  to  draw 
out  of  obscurity  this  additional  responsibility  of 
preparation;  to  place  it  firmly  in  the  light  of  con- 
sciousness and  reckon  with  it  from  week  to  week  just 
as  one  reckons  with  subject  material  and  methodology; 
for  it  is  this  cumulative  preparation  that  generates 
the  teacher's  greatest  powers— the  powers  of  attentive 
communication,  consistent  discipline,  inspiration,  vi- 
sion, acceptance,  creative  attention,  and  others. 


660 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


preparation  ? 


The  problem,  however,  is  mastering  the  effort,  de- 
sire, and  direction  necessary  to  extend  one's  inherent 
philosophy  of  life  to  the  point  where  it  will  manifest 
itself  in  the  form  of  a  productive  philosophy  of  edu- 
cation. This  is  not  an  easy  task,  and  it  cannot  be 
accomplished  by  ignoring  effective  classroom  tech- 
nique, familiarity  with  subject  matter,  and  other 
practical  aspects  of  teaching. 

It  would  be  presumptuous  to  propose  that  the  solu- 
tion of  this  problem  could  be  committed  to  and  com- 
municated through  the  written  word,  even  if  the  writer 
possessed  a  clear-cut  solution— which  he  does  not. 
Here,  as  in  so  many  other  realms  of  life,  the  process 
cannot  be  specified  in  detail.  Hence,  it  cannot  be 
transmitted  by  a  prescription,  since  no  prescription  for 
it  exists.  Like  the  skills  of  artisans  that  are  passed 
on  from  master  to  apprentice,  success  in  this  instance 
will  come  only  through  individual  efforts  of  repe- 
titious practice. 

But  what  must  be  practised?  How  can  something 
so  abstract  be  dealt  with?  These  are  justifiable  ques- 
tions with  less  than  satisfactory  answers.  There  are, 
however,  directional  suggestions  and  perhaps  these 
will  lead  to  some  personal  insights  of  immeasurable 
value  if  those  who  read  them  will  adequately  discuss 
them  with  their  friends.     Consider  the  following: 

First,  one  needs  to  feel  the  past  and  to  feel  the 
future  if  there  is  to  be  a  dynamic  and  effective  pro- 
jection into  the  present.  The  personality  which 
projects  itself  best  is  the  personality  that  is  most 
acutely  aware  of  and  in  tune  with  life.  A  person 
with  such  a  personality  possesses  a  vitality  that  in- 
fluences all  with  whom  he  comes  in  contact.  To  live 
in  a  rut  is  to  quell  this  power  and  foster  a  stagnation 
that  is  depressing  rather  than  invigorating  to  students. 
Like  any  good  reporter,  a  teacher  must  be  in  touch 
with  the  world  if  he  expects  to  interpret  it  to  others. 
There  is  a  certain  wholeness,  a  balance  that  must  be 


sought  after.  Narrowness  is  not  and  never  has  been 
conducive  to  effective  human  relations. 

Second,  it  is  necessary  for  a  person,  a  teacher,  to 
give  himself  attention  in  the  form  of  self-evaluation 
or  introspection.  One  must  be  familiar  with  the  world 
within  as  well  as  with  the  world  without  if  confidence 
is  to  be  achieved.  A  continuous  personal  inventory  of 
this  type  is  a  necessity  for  those  who  would  be  teachers 
in  more  than  title.  To  know  thyself  is  the  first  step 
towards  knowing  others,  and  this  is  the  pathway  that 
leads  to  love  and  life  eternal.  One  must  become  so 
familiar  with  himself  that  he  will  cease  to  let  anony- 
mous circumstances  dictate  the  direction  of  his  de- 
velopment and  will  begin  to  exercise  the  powers 
within  himself  to  purposefully  and  consciously  create 
the  circumstances  of  his  life.  This  power  of  personal 
navigation  is  one  of  the  fruits  of  self-evaluation. 

Third,  the  teacher  must  be  an  avid  student  of 
human  behavior.  The  attribute  of  empathy  that  is 
within  oneself  must  be  cultivated.  A  significant  de- 
gree of  sensitivity  is  essential  in  understanding  and 
communicating  with  others.  It  is  in  fact  a  most  vital 
element  in  the  process  of  communication.  And  teach- 
ing is  primarily  communication.  Telling  is  one  thing, 
but  being  heard  in  idea  as  well  as  in  sound  is 
quite  another. 

Fourth,  as  a  religious  educator,  the  teacher  must 
seek  to  achieve  a  companionship  with  the  functions 
of  life  that  will  strengthen  his  faith  in  the  value  of 
existence.  Such  a  companionship  with  life  is  the 
derivative  of  adequate  knowledge  properly  integrated 
with  experience.  This  means  that  one  must  repeatedly 
encounter  the  unknown  and  adapt  to  it  in  a  healthy, 
successful  manner.  Without  this  foundation  in  him- 
self, it  is  impossible  for  the  teacher  to  become  a  pillar 
for  his  students  to  lean  upon  as  they  struggle  with  the 
conflicts  of  growth  and  development.  This  discovery 
of  the  unknown  always  constitutes  a  danger  to  the 
status  quo.  But  a  continual  probing  of  this  shore  of 
wonder,  though  fraught  with  some  dangers,  is  an 
integral  part  of  progression. 

In  conclusion  it  should  be  recognized  that  this 
other  preparation  demands  more  time  and  more  con- 
sistent effort  than  the  weekly  or  daily  lesson.  It  also 
demands  a  seeking  for  and  submission  to  powers 
beyond  the  self. 

"And  the  Spirit  shall  be  given  unto  you  by  the 
prayer  of  faith;  and  if  ye  receive  not  the  Spirit  ye 
shall  not  teach."  (D&C  42:14.  Italics  added.) 

When  one  is  seeking  the  answers,  he  is  on  the  right 
road.  Success  lies  in  this  direction.  In  antithesis  to 
this,  there  is  a  warning:  When  one  has  found  all  the 
answers,  he  is  nigh  unto  failure. 


AUGUST    1964 


661 


Anything  Short  of  Your  Full 
Potential  Isn't  Good  Enough 

(Continued  from  page  643) 

the  perplexing  and  demanding  prob- 
lems of  our  day,  we  are  not  placing 
emphasis  where  it  is  most  needed, 
in  the  field  of  moral  uprightness  and 
chastity  of  lives.  Here  is  a  great 
challenge  to  the  MIA.  Perhaps  we 
need  a  new  personal  vision,  a  new 
approach,  a  field  of  teaching  with  a 
positive  application  for  the  values 
and  the  joys  of  a  clean,  moral,  and 
upright  life.  The  auxiliaries  do  not 
replace  home  responsibility  or  the 
bishop  or  home  teachers  in  these  im- 
portant matters,  but  working  with 
youth  can  be  most  helpful  and  en- 
couraging to  them.  With  an  under- 
standing of  gospel  truths,  principles, 
standards,  and  ideals  youth  should 
early  and  firmly  make  up  their 
minds  concerning  the  course  they 
will  follow  when  faced  with  tempta- 
tion and  the  urge  to  sin  or  do  any 
wrong  or  unjust  act.  Encourage 
them,  with  understanding,  to  build 
the  strength,  will,  and  courage 
necessary  to  resist  all  temptations 
to  do  evil  and  to  keep  themselves 
free  from  sin  with  its  sorrows 
and  heartaches. 

MIA  has  an  excellent,  simplified, 
and  compelling  program.  Without 
loss  of  purpose  or  objectives  it  could 
plan  to  do  fewer  things  better  and 
not  get  lost  in  the  process  of  carry- 
ing out  the  full  program  regardless 
of  the  size  of  the  branch,  ward,  or 
unit.  With  too  much  activity  young 
people  are  often  physically  run  down 
and  develop  mental  fatigue  causing 
emotional  disturbances  which  may 
partially  account  for  the  present 
moral  decline  among  them.  Is  MIA 
exerting  the  proper  influence  upon 
youth  by  placing  emphasis  upon 
moral  standards  in  such  a  positive 
way  that  youth  will  be  motivated  to 
live  according  to  church  standards 
and  ideals?  You  should  be  encour- 
aged to  put  on  the  whole  armor  of 
righteousness  as  a  protection  against 
those  of  evil  mind  and  intent  and 
thus  keep  virtue  enthroned  on  its 
high  pedestal  as  a  desirable  char- 
acter attribute  and  quality.  Young 
people  who  come  under  MIA  super- 
vision are  blessed  with  knowledge 
of  their  sacred  trust  to  protect 
virtue,  develop  proper  attitudes,  re- 
straints, and  self-control  in  all  rela- 
tionships with  the  opposite  sex,  and 


not  to  deviate  from  the  accepted 
church  pattern  of  the  clean,  moral, 
and  wholesome  life. 

It  seems  in  the  church-prepared 
lessons  the  subject  of  chastity  has 
been  somewhat  neglected.  We 
should  vitalize  the  gospel  with  all 
of  its  truths  and  principles  into  the 
lives  of  youth  and  motivate  them  to 
keep  their  lives  clean  and  pure  be- 
fore the  Lord. 

The  MIA  has  a  great  challenge  in 
the  field  of  youth  guidance  to  coun- 
sel and  direct  young  people  into  true 
patterns  of  moral  behavior  and 
righteousness  that  will  assure  them 
and  their  posterity  the  full  measure 
of  blessings  offered  by  the  gospel  of 
our  Lord.  The  hearts  and  minds  of 
all  of  us  in  MIA  must  bend  to  this 
great  challenge.  We  do  have  a 
problem.  Therefore,  we  must  recog- 
nize that  the  ways  of  the  world  with 
its  moral  laxities  are  creeping  in 
among  our  choice  young  people. 
Without  condemning,  we  must  reach 
out  in  love  and  understanding  with 
a  program  which  will  guide  them  al- 
ways in  the  true  ways  of  the  Lord. 

If  youth  are  so  unfortunate  as  to 
sin  and  transgress  the  moral  code, 
they  must  not  give  up  and  surrender 
to  their  mistakes.  The  Lord  has 
promised  forgiveness  to  those  who 
truly  repent  of  their  sins  with  all 
their  hearts.  Therefore,  teach  youth 
that  in  the  gospel  of  our  Lord  are 
two  glorious  principles,  namely,  re- 
pentance and  forgiveness.  There  is 
hope  and  peace  of  soul  for  the 
truly  repentant. 

The  MIA  program  is  planned  to 
give  opportunity  to  develop  the  na- 
tive endowments  and  talents  of 
youth.  What  a  marvelous  blessing 
if  all  young  people  can  be  encour- 
aged, yes,  persuaded,  to  cultivate 
the  gifts  and  talents  God  has  be- 
stowed upon  them  by  the  spirit  in 
all  cultural,  intellectual,  and  spiritual 
fields  of  activity.  These  opportuni- 
ties for  enrichment  of  life  are  pro- 
vided for  them  in  MIA.  If  all 
understood  the  profound  spiritual 
significance  of  the  parable  of  the 
talents  given  by  our  Lord,  they 
would  know  that  regardless  of 
whether  few  or  many  gifts  are  given 
the  Lord  expects  us  to  use  them 
wisely.  In  so  doing  we  may  gain 
other  talents,  and  thus  by  constant 
achievement,  perfection  of  the  soul 
can  be  ultimately  realized. 

Jesus  did  not  differentiate  be- 
tween the  man  with  five  talents  and 
the  man  with  only  one.    He  expected 


the  man  with  the  one  talent  to  ac- 
count for  its  use  the  same  as  he  did 
the  men  who  had  received  two  and 
five  talents  each. 

The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  de- 
clared, "God  judges  men  according 
to  the  use  they  make  of  the  light 
which  he  gives  them."  How  easy 
it  is  for  those  of  limited  endow- 
ments to  develop  an  inferiority 
complex  and  refrain  from  activity 
and  service  because  of  fear  of  men. 
Jesus,  in  his  parable,  emphasized 
that  weakness  when  he  quoted  the 
man  with  the  one  talent  as  saying, 
"And  I  was  afraid,  and  went  and 
hid  thy  talent  in  the  earth:  lo,  there 
thou  hast  that  is  thine."  (Matt. 
25:25.) 

The  Lord  in  our  day  has  warned: 
"But  with  some  I  am  not  well 
pleased  for  they  will  not  open  their 
mouths,  but  they  hide  the  talent 
which  I  have  given  unto  them,  be- 
cause of  the  fear  of  man.  Wo  unto 
such,  for  mine  anger  is  kindled 
against  them. 

"And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  if  they 
are  not  more  faithful  unto  me,  it 
shall  be  taken  away,  even  that  which 
they  have."  (D&C  60:2-3.) 

".  .  .  Wherefore,  I  give  unto  them 
a  commandment,  thus:  Thou  shalt 
not  idle  away  thy  time,  neither  shalt 
thou  bury  thy  talent  that  it  may  not 
be  known."  (Ibid.,  60:13.) 

When  talents  are  developed 
through  wise  use,  our  capacities 
expand,  and  our  abilities  increase  to 
acquire  other  choice  gifts  of  the 
spirit.  With  these  perfected  attain- 
ments our  lives  become  more  fruit- 
ful, joyful,  and  happy.  MIA  meets 
this  challenge  by  furnishing  oppor- 
tunities for  expression  and  worthy 
activity  under  trained,  faithful,  de- 
voted leaders  and  teachers. 

We  should  always  remember  that 
the  souls  of  the  children  of  God  are 
precious.  It  is  the  responsibility  of 
all  MIA  workers  to  search  out  every 
potential  member,  neglecting  none, 
for  the  purpose  of  bringing  or  keep- 
ing him  in  the  fold  of  the  Lord.  My 
brothers  and  sisters,  write  this  re- 
sponsibility indelibly  upon  the  tab- 
lets of  your  hearts  as  you  labor  with 
these  sacred  charges,  the  children 
of  God.  Always  make  yourselves 
available  when  a  boy  or  girl  needs 
you.  Do  not  be  guilty  of  losing 
any  boy  or  girl,  young  man  or  young 
woman,  whom  you  are  personally 
responsible  for.  Represented  as  you 
are  on  the  bishop's  council  with  the 
help  of  the  new  Priesthood  Home 


662 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


Teaching  Program,  there  is  no  ex- 
cuse for  nonenlisted  members. 
Study  and  use  this  priesthood  plan 
for  the  assistance  you  may  require 
to  activate  potential  MIA  members. 

Set  a  good  example  in  your  per- 
sonal lives,  and  with  confidence  say 
to  those  whom  you  serve,  "Come 
follow  me  and  do  the  things  which 
you  see  me  do." 

Be  orthodox  in  programing  and 


teaching.  MIA  leaders  cannot  afford 
to  go  off  on  program  and  activity 
tangents,  nor  teachers  to  give  their 
personal  views  and  ideas  which  are 
not  in  harmony  with  the  revealed 
truths  of  God.  Our  responsibility  is 
to  build  faith  and  testimony  into 
the  hearts  and  minds  of  all  we  serve. 
The  teachings  of  the  Master  as  con- 
tained in  the  gospel  plan  and 
the  commandments  and  revelations 


THE 

SPOKEN 
WORD  - 


'REACH 

WORLD" 


TO  THE  INVISIBLE 


RICHARD   L.    EVANS 

There  is  much  said  at  this  season  for  those  who  are  moving  into  serious 
and  permanent  pursuits.  As  we  look  to  what  is  to  be  valued,  to  what 
is  to  be  attained,  to  what  is  to  be  cherished,  it  is  well  to  remember  that 
there  must  be  balance.  In  the  urgent  quest  for  material  attainment  there 
should  be  nurturing  of  mind  and  spirit,  and  of  the  human  heart,  and  of 
morals  and  manners  and  essential  qualities  of  character.  "Do  not  be 
satisfied  merely  with  the  visible  world,"  said  Edward  S.  Martin.  "The 
things  of  which  your  senses  alone  make  you  aware  are  not  enough.  You 
may  satisfy  all  your  senses  and  still  not  be  satisfied.  .  .  .  Reach  out  to  .  .  . 
the  invisible  world  ...  to  your  character,  to  your  better  understanding  of 
life.  .  .  .  Go  out  on  a  clear  night  and  look  at  the  sky.  It  is  as  though 
an  ant  came  out  of  an  ant  hill  and  climbed  a  tree  and  looked  around.  When 
you  .  .  .  see  the  stars,  you  get  some  idea  of  the  real  size  and  variety  of 
things.  .  .  .  The  visible  world  is  important  to  you  while  you  are  in  it  and 
a  part  of  it.  .  .  .  You  have  to  work  with  tangible,  finite  things  .  .  .  but  .  .  . 
after  one  has  considered  all  the  improvements  ...  all  the  increases  of 
knowledge  .  .  .  what  is  the  main  resulting  conclusion?  .  .  .  that  the  im- 
portant thing  of  all  is  man.  .  .  .  The  great  thing  is  to  live.  .  .  .  Some  of  our 
predecessors  in  human  life  knew  a  surprising  amount  about  living  .  .  . 
but  for  one  reason  or  another  .  .  .  their  civilizations  pretty  well  perished 
with  them.  .  .  .  The  great  difficulty  man  has  found  has  been  in  being 
good.  .  .  .  The  great  reason  usually  given  and  accepted  why  civilizations 
did  not  last  better  is  that  human  creatures  never  learned  the  great  lesson 
of  deportment  completely  enough  to  endure  prosperity.  ...  If  we  can 
learn  to  be  good  there  is  a  fair  chance  that  civilization  will  be  permanent. 
If  we  cannot  ...  it  will  break  down  under  us."1  With  all  the  knowledge, 
with  all  the  improvements  and  progress,  there  still  has  not  been  found 
a  better  set  of  standards,  a  better  code  of  conduct  than  that  given  by  the 
Master  of  mankind  some  twenty  centuries  since.  Knowledge,  talents,  tools, 
and  techniques  could  make  of  this  world  a  heaven  on  earth,  if  balanced 
with  morals  and  manners,  and  things  of  the  spirit,  and  essential  qualities 
of  character.  So  this  to  the  young  moving  into  life:  There  must  be  balance. 
And  along  with  all  else,  be  a  human,  compassionate,  honorable,  a  moral 
and  responsible  person.  "You  may  satisfy  all  your  senses  and  still  not 
be  satisfied.  .  .  "1 

Edward  S.  Martin,  Commencement  Reflections,  Harper's   Monthly   Magazine,  July   1924. 

"The  Spoken  Word"  from  Temple  Square,  presented  over  KSL  and  the  Columbia 
Broadcasting  System,  June  7,  1964.    Copyright  1964. 


given  to  holy  prophets  of  God  can- 
not be  improved  upon.  Your  re- 
sponsibility in  the  teaching  and  di- 
rection of  youth  is  to  keep  vividly 
before  them  the  eternal  values 
represented  in  all  that  pertains  to 
the  gospel  of  our  Lord  with  its 
ideals,  standards,  and  everlasting 
principles. 

The  world  we  live  in  has  entered 
into  a  new  era  of  its  history.  This 
is  the  so-called  atomic  age.  Science 
and  technology  seem  to  predominate. 
Almost  everything  connected  with 
life's  activities  has  changed  and  is 
tremendously  speeded  up.  Unusual 
and  tremendous  demands,  never 
known  before,  are  required  of  us. 
More  and  more  is  expected  in  less 
time  than  formerly.  Therefore, 
ever-increasing  efficiency  is  de- 
manded. The  Church  is  a  part  of 
this  fast-moving  world.  Its  work 
also  must  be  stepped  up  to  meet  the 
challenge  of  our  time.  The  mem- 
bership of  the  Church  and  the 
honest  in  heart  everywhere  are  yet 
to  be  saved. 

With  all  that  is  happening  today" 
in  fulfilment  of  prophecy,  it  isn't 
difficult  to  understand  that  these  are 
the  last  days  of  God's  providence  to 
man.  The  speed  of  God's  work  as 
it  marches  forward  today  is  evi- 
denced by  the  eagerness  with  which 
tens  of  thousands  of  sincere  people 
are  listening  to  and  accepting  the 
message  of  the  restored  gospel.  This 
substantiates  the  lateness  of  time  to 
prepare  ourselves  and  the  world  for 
the  glorious  second  coming  of  our 
Lord.  Increasing  numbers  of  di- 
vinely called  messengers  to  proclaim 
the  truths  of  the  gospel  are  vital  to 
the  success  of  God's  purposes  and 
work.  Already  the  demand  for  such 
messengers  far  exceeds  the  number 
who  are  called  to  missionary  service. 
Truly,  the  fields  of  the  Lord  are 
white  for  the  harvest  with  too  few 
harvesters  engaged  in  this  important 
and  wonderful  soul-saving  assign- 
ment. Therefore,  another  charge  to 
the  MIA  is  to  inspire  young  men, 
and  young  women,  where  possible, 
to  develop  through  activity  a  desire 
to  fulfil  honorable  church  missions. 
This  is  truly  a  great  day  for  the 
Church,  for  the  opportunities  to 
teach  the  gospel  were  never  greater 
than  now.  The  Lord  is  freely  open- 
ing doors  for  proselyting  work.  It 
would  be  a  mistake,  knowing  the 
great  destiny  of  the  Church,  if  we 
did  not  walk  through  those  open 
doors  and  teach  the  glorious  truths 


AUGUST    1964 


663 


of  the  restored  gospel  to  all  who  are 
honest  in  heart  and  willing  to  listen. 

Graduating  trained  young  mission- 
aries back  into  the  ranks  of  the 
Church  adds  strength  in  all  depart- 
ments of  church  service,  unques- 
tionably building  the  kingdom  of 
God  in  the  eyes  of  the  people  and 
making  it  a  tremendous  power  for 
good  and  righteousness  in  the  af- 
fairs of  men  throughout  the  world. 

Ideal  courtship  with  avowed  tem- 
ple marriage  should  be  the  goal  and 
standard  of  Latter-day  Saint  youth. 
Young  people  who  sacrifice  virtue 
or  who  marry  out  of  the  temple  or 
out  of  the  Church  ofttimes  lose 
present  and  future  church  privileges, 
yet  in  their  own  hearts  may  feel 
that  they  are  not  forsaking  oppor- 
tunities for  everlasting  blessings. 
However,  their  disregard  or  failure 
to  comply  with  gospel  teachings  and 
the  counsel  of  the  Lord's  servants 
often  leads  to  inactivity,  loss  of  testi- 
mony, and  sacrifice  of  blessings 
promised  to  those  who  will  walk  in 
the  straight  and  narrow  paths  of 
the  Lord.  Salvation  and  exaltation 
can  come  only  from  full  obedience 
to  gospel  principles,  truths,  and 
ordinances,  and  a  willingness  to  give 
one's  life  in  devoted  service  to  our 
Lord.  Young  people  of  the  Church 
must  be  helped  to  realize  that  a 
clean  mind  and  body  make  for  hap- 
piness now.  They  don't  need  to 
wait  for  future  years  to  reap  all  the 
dividends  of  a  clean  life.  Also 
teach  youth  what  constitutes  a  true 
Latter-day  Saint  home.  Encourage 
them  to  prepare  for  parenthood  and 
to  understand  their  responsibilities 
to  their  children  as  directed  by  the 
Lord  in  the  revelations. 

Organize,  plan,  and  administer 
the  MIA  program  in  such  a  manner 
that  every  MIA  worker  will  be  most 
efficient  and  faithful  in  the  per- 
formance of  everything  pertaining 
to  his  or  her  assignments.  Finally, 
help  youth  by  your  good  teaching, 
worthy  example,  wise  guidance,  ac- 
tivity participation,  and  sendee, 
build  strong  faith  and  testimonies  to 
achieve  the  ideal  and  everlastingly 
rewarding,  happy  life. 

I  know,  brothers  and  sisters,  there 
are  many  challenges  to  the  MIA  in 
this  presentation,  and  I  present  them 
sincerely.  As  I  travel  about  the 
Church,  I  am  impressed  by  the  need 
of  this  great  organization  to  carry 
out  many  if  not  all  of  the  suggestions 
which  I  have  made.  I  recognize 
that  you  are  doing  a  good  job  in 


MIA  and  that  you  are  spiritually  en- 
thusiastic. You  recognize  the  im- 
portance of  your  callings  or  you 
would  not  be  assembled  in  this 
gathering  of  MIA  leaders  and  teach- 
ers and  other  officers  today.  This 
program  has  tremendous  potential, 
and  anything  short  of  our  best  in 
this  work  is  not  good  enough.  We 
should  measure  up  to  our  potential, 
our  capacities,  our  abilities.  This  is 
a  great  day  of  service  to  those  who 
are   called   in    the   program   of   our 


Lord.  I  know  we  are  on  the  right 
track.  I  know  we  have  the  right 
program.  I  am  grateful  for  these 
dedicated  general  board  members 
who  do  so  much  in  the  interest  of 
you  and  youth.  I  pray  humbly  that 
God's  blessings  shall  always  attend 
you,  that  you  will  remain  on  the 
job,  be  effective  in  your  work,  and 
find  the  joy  and  happiness  that  can 
come  to  the  soul  who  does  his  or 
her  work  well.  This  I  humbly  pray 
in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.    Amen. 


KNOWLEDGE  .  .  .  CHARACTER 
RESPONSIBILITY  .  .  . 


RICHARD    L.    EVANS 

We  would  recall  some  words  that  are  especially  suited  to  a  season  when 
students  are  leaving  school  and  coming  into  careers.  In  the  Stability  of 
Truth,  David  Starr  Jordan  said:  "Precepts  of  virtue  are  useless  unless  they 
can  be  built  into  life.  .  .  .  The  essence  of  character-building  lies  in  action. 
.  .  .  The  habit  of  finding  out  the  best  thing  to  do  next,  and  then  doing  it, 
is  the  basis  of  character.  .  .  .  Wisdom  ...  is  knowing  what  is  best  to  do 
next.  Virtue  is  doing  it.  Doing  right  becomes  a  habit,  if  it  is  pursued  long 
enough.  It  becomes  a  'second  nature'.  .  .  .  Learning  to  know  what  is 
right  and  why  it  is  right,  [and]  doing  it  ...  is  the  basis  of  character.  .  .  . 
The  moral  character  is  based  on  knowing  the  best,  choosing  the  best,  and 
doing  the  best.  ...  It  is  the  clinching  of  good  purposes  with  good  actions 
that  makes  the  man."1  These  words  bring  to  mind  a  statement  from  an 
unknown  source  which  says,  "A  man  is  not  paid  for  having  brains  but  for 
using  them."2  Students  are  not  paid  for  learning  but  for  using  their 
learning.  They  are  not  paid  merely  for  knowing  principles,  but  for  living 
and  preserving  principles.  And  along  with  the  ability  to  learn,  there  must 
be  a  willingness  to  take  responsibility,  not  holding  back,  not  ignoring 
any  obligation,  not  permitting  any  indifference  to  "duty.  Recently  a  deeply 
disappointed  person  was  heard  to  say:  "No  one  does  what  he  says  he  will 
do.  I  can't  find  anyone  to  follow  through,  to  take  real  responsibility." 
This  couldn't  be  literally  true.  If  it  were,  the  world  wouldn't  run.  But 
it  is  too  often  true.  There  is  nothing  within  reason  that  a  young  person 
cannot  have,  cannot  achieve,  if  he  is  willing  to  prepare,  willing  to  learn, 
willing  to  work,  willing  to  take  real  responsibility,  willing  to  follow  through. 
But  it  can't  be  done  with  shoddiness  or  shortcuts,  or  by  casual  or  carefree 
convenience.  Knowledge,  learning,  work,  accepting  real  responsibility, 
character,  and  trustworthy  conduct— with  these  there  is  as  much  oppor- 
tunity as  ever  there  was,  indeed,  much  more.  And  to  you  who  are  moving 
into  the  work  of  life— with  these  there  can  be  a  bright  future  for  you, 
but  it  requires  these  qualities  of  mind  and  morals,  these  qualities  of  con- 
duct and  character.  "The  future,"  said  Emerson,  "belongs  to  those  who 
prepare  for  it"3— and  who  work  for  it,  and  live  for  it. 

]David   Starr  Jordan,   Stability  of  Truth:    "Reality  and  Education." 
-Author    unknown. 

3Attributed  to   Emerson  by  Charles  B.   Shuman  in  an   address  to  the   American  Farm   Bureau  Federa- 
tion   1960. 

"The  Spoken  Word"  from  Temple  Square,  presented  over  KSL  and  the  Columbia 
Broadcasting  System,  May  24,  1964.    Copyright  1964. 


664 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


Put  an  arm  around  a  young  man's  shoulder 


Business  and  industry  are  helping 
to  pay  the  costs  of  today's  education 


If  you've  sent  any  sons  or  daughters  to  college  lately, 
you  are  no  stranger  to  the  rising  costs  of  education. 
Tuition  rates  have  increased  as  much  as  300  per  cent 
since  1950. 

Are  the  schools  making  ends  meet  ?  Hardly.  At  most 
colleges  and  universities,  the  tuition  you  pay  covers 
less  than  half  the  cost  of  your  child's  education. 
Someone  has  to  provide  the  remainder. 

America's  corporations  are  contributing  in  many 
ways.  Standard  will  provide  nearly  $1*4  million 


this  year  for  scholarships,  fellowships,  grants  and 
materials  for  schools  and  colleges. 

Our  scholarships  and  fellowships  have  no  strings 
attached.  We  do  not  select  the  recipients,  nor  do  we 
expect  them  to  come  to  work  in  our  Company. 

It's  simply  a  way  of  putting  an  arm  around  the 
shoulders  of  promising  young  men  and  women.  And 
helping  to  answer  the  plea : 
"Give  us  more  trained  minds  to 
serve  the  nation." 


STANDARD  OIL  COMPANY  OF  CALIFORNIA 


AUGUST   1964 


665 


Suggestions  for  the 
Beginning  Teacher 

(Continued  from  page  657) 


peace,  undisturbed  by  the  problems 
of  everyday  living.  In  a  somewhat 
detached  manner  they  wonder  why 
men,  who  are  all  brothers,  should 
create  such  trouble  for  one  another 
by  their  selfishness,  inhumanity, 
and  failure  to  obey  the  laws  of  God. 
Soon  the  balloon  begins  to  descend. 
During  the  landing,  several  miles 
from  their  launching  site,  the  gon- 
dola is  rapidly  bumped  over  the 
ground  as  the  nearly  deflated  bal- 
loon becomes  a  giant  sail,  catching 
the  air  from  a  stiff  breeze.  Rescue 
involves  radio  communication  with 
their  ambulance  driver  and  a  brave 
and  exciting  chase  over  the  hot 
desert.  Their  experience  proves  that 
co-operation,  mutual  trust  in  one 
another,  and  quick  thinking  are 
realistic  assets  in  time  of  emergency. 
3.  In  1849  Lorenzo  Snow  (who 
later  became  President  of  the  Church 
at  age  84)  was  living  with  his  wife 
and  family  at  Salt  Lake  City.  When 
asked  to  serve  as  a  missionary  in 
Italy,  he  gladly  consents,  and  prays 
he  will  fulfil  his  mission  and  safely 
return  to  his  family.  He  joins  a 
group  of  about  thirty  others  who 
plan  to  travel  across  the  plains  to- 
ward Missouri.  In  Indian  country 
their  worst  fears  are  realized  when 
about  200  warriors  approach  on  then- 
mustangs  at  great  speed.  They  are 
painted  and  armed  for  war  and  ap- 
pear determined  to  annihilate  the 
entire  party.  When  they  come 
within  shooting  range,  they  stop 
suddenly.  After  a  short  council  of 
war,  and  for  reasons  unknown  to  the 
pioneers,  the  Indians  turn  their 
horses  and  slowly  retreat  across  the 
desert.  Lorenzo  Snow  feels  certain 
that  his  prayers  have  been  answered 
and  that  it  is  God's  will  that  he 
complete  his  mission  and  return 
to  Utah. 

Teacher-Student 
Relationships 

Discipline  in  the  classroom  be- 
comes simpler  when  the  teacher  has 
a  close  personal  relationship  with 
each  student,  and  when  the  rela- 
tionship is  based  upon  mutual  re- 
spect, understanding,  and  affection. 


However,  sometimes  much  may  be 
lost  if  a  teacher  relaxes  his  rules  of 
discipline  in  order  to  win  approval. 
The  students  have  almost  uncanny 
ability  to  judge  the  standards  of 
discipline  the  teacher  feels  must  be 
enforced,  and  they  will  often  con- 
form to  these  standards  if  they  are 
firm,  after  testing  them  out  once  or 


twice  to  determine  the  extent  and 
reality  of  their  limits. 

A  teacher  is  sometimes  able  to 
motivate  the  development  of  fine 
relationships  through  close  associa- 
tion with  his  students  outside  the 
classroom.  A  discussion  in  the  hall 
before  class  or  while  walking  home 
with  some  of  the  students  is  a  con- 


I  THE 
SPOKEN 
WORD  A 


MARRIAGE  -  AND  HONESTY 
BEFORE  AND  AFTER  .  .  . 


RICHARD  L.  EVANS 

"Character,"  said  Josiah  Holland,  "must  stand  behind  and  back  up  every- 
thing. .  .  Z'1  As  this  applies  to  marriage,  there  must  be  honesty  before  as 
well  as  after:  "Before  two  persons  enter  into  a  business  partnership  there 
is  a  frank  [statement]  of  their  .  .  .  assets  and  liabilities,"  wrote  a  magistrate 
who  had  observed  the  problems  of  many  partnerships.  "Contrast  this  to 
the  usual  preliminaries  to  that  most  important  of  all  partnerships  —  mar- 
riage. .  .  .  [Often]  there  is  ...  a  glossing  over  of  the  liabilities  .  .  .  the 
failings;  an  exaggeration  of  the  assets.  ...  It  is  natural  for  youth  to  put 
its  best  foot  forward  in  [courting].  .  .  .  This  is  not  pretension  —  merely 
optimism,  ambition.  .  .  .  But  what  of  [those]  who  pretend  to  be  what 
they  are  not?  who  .  .  .  pretend  virtues  they  do  not  possess;  pretend  keen 
interest  in  matters  that  really  bore  them  .  .  .  [pretend  tolerance]  in  matters 
upon  which  th^y  are  intolerant.  .  .  .  The  disillusionments  due  to  false 
pretensions  come  quickly.  .  .  .  Haste  and  youth  is  one  of  the  most  frequent 
causes  for  unsuccessful  marriage,"2  this  magistrate  continued.  He  spoke 
of  a  young  man  who  borrowed  an  impressive  car  and  pretended  it  was 
his  own  and  spent  borrowed  money  in  lavish  entertainment.  The  awaken- 
ing quickly  followed  a  runaway  marriage.  Haste  and  youth,  honesty, 
deception,  pretension  —  these  are  words  to  reckon  with.  Mention  is  made 
of  a  young  man  who  simulated  piety  to  impress  a  girl  he  felt  he  must 
have.  He  accompanied  her  to  church  and  pretended  to  agree  fully  with 
her  faith,  while  saying  to  himself  that  after  marriage  such  things  wouldn't 
much  matter,  that  each  could  go  his  own  way.  Then  came  a  child,  and 
"then  began  the  religious  tug  of  war,  whether  it  was  to  follow  father  or 
mother.  There  is  no  more  bitter  form  of  dissension.  .  .  ."3  "Hearts  may 
be  attracted  by  assumed  qualities,"  said  De  Moy,  "but  the  affections  are 
not  to  be  fixed  but  by  those  that  are  real."4  These  incidents  and  observa- 
tions come  down  to  one  solid  conclusion:  that  marriage  is  the  most 
momentous  commitment  of  life,  and  that  to  have  a  reasonable  assurance 
of  success  it  must  be  based  on  mature  judgment,  on  honesty  both  before 
and  after,  and  on  a  basic  compatibility  of  convictions  and  character.  Love 
is  important,  exceedingly  so.  Life  would  be  less  or  little  without  love. 
But  love  must  be  accompanied  by  maturity  and  honesty  and  solid  qualities 
of  character,  before  and  after  marriage,  with  an  honest  forthright  facing 
of  facts.  "Character  must  stand  behind  and  back  up  everything  .  .  "x 
including  marriage  and  romance. 

josiah   Gilbert   Holland    (1819-81),    American    author. 

2The  Honorable  John  J.  Freschi,  city  magistrate  of  the  City  of  New  York,  Delineator,  March  1913. 

sSee  ibid. 

4De  Moy,  quoted  in  New  Dictionary  of  Thoughts. 

"The  Spoken  Word"  from  Temple  Square,  presented  over  KSL  and  the  Columbia 
Broadcasting  System,  June  14,  1964.     Copyright  1964. 


666 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


NEW  AMERICAN  TEMPERANCE  PLAN 

PAYS  J100  WEEKLY. 

even  for  life  to  Non-drinkers  and  Non-smokers! 

At  last— a  new  kind  of  hospitalization  plan  for  you  thousands  who  realize  drinking  and 
smoking  are  evil.  Rates  are  fantastically  low  because  "poor  risk"  drinkers  and  smokers 
are  excluded.  Since  your  health  is  superior  there  is  no  age  limit,  no  physical  examination, 
no  waiting  period.  Only  you  can  cancel  your  policy.  No  salesman  will  ever  call.  Starting 
the  first  day  you  enter  any  hospital,  you  will  be  paid  $14.28  a  day. 


You  do  not  smoke  or  drink — 

so  why  pay  premiums  for 

those  who  do? 

Every  day  in  your  newspaper  you  see 
more  evidence  that  drinking  and  smoking 
shorten  life.  They're  now  one  of  America's 
leading  health  problems — a  prime  cause 
of  the  high  premium  rates  most  hospitali- 
zation policies  charge. 

Our  rates  are  based  on  your 

superior  health, 

as  a  non-drinker  and  non-smoker.  The 
new  American  Temperance  Hospitaliza- 
tion Plan  can  offer  you  unbelievably  low 
rates  because  we  do  not  accept  drinkers 
and  smokers,  who  cause  high  rates.  Also, 
your  premiums  can  never  be  raised  be- 
cause you  grow  older  or  have  too  many 
claims.  Only  a  general  rate  adjustment 
up  or  down  could  affect  your  low  rates. 
And  only  you  can  cancel  your  policy.  We 
cannot. 

READ  YOUR  AMERICAN 
TEMPERANCE  PLAN  BENEFITS 

1.  You  receive  $100  cash  weekly— 

TAX  FREE— even  for  life, 

from  the  first  day  you  enter  a  hospital. 
Good  in  any  hospital  in  the  world.  We  pay 
in  addition  to  any  other  insurance  you 
carry.  We  send  you  our  payments  Air 
Mail  Special  Delivery  so  you  have  cash 
on  hand  fast.  No  limit  on  number  of  times 
you  collect. 

2.  We  cover  all  accidents  and 

sicknesses, 

except  pregnancy,  any  act  of  war  or  mili- 
tary service,  pre-existing  accidents  or 


sickness,  hospitalization  caused  by  use  of 
liquor  or  narcotics.  On  everything  else 
you're  fully  protected — at  amazingly  low 
rates! 

3.  Other  benefits  for  loss 

within  90  days  of  accident 

(as  described  in  policy).  We  pay  $2000 
cash  for  accidental  death.  Or  $2000  cash 
for  loss  of  one  hand,  one  foot,  or  sight  of 
one  eye.  Or  $6000  cash  for  loss  of  both 
eyes,  both  hands,  or  both  feet. 

We  invite  close  comparison 

with  any  other  plan. 

Actually,  no  other  is  like  ours.  But  com- 
pare rates.  See  what  you  save. 


DO  THIS  TODAY! 

Fill  out  application  below  and  mail  right 
away.  Upon  approval,  your  policy  will  be 
promptly  mailed.  Coverage  begins  at  noon 
on  effective  date  of  your  policy.  Don't  de- 
lay. Every  day  almost  50,000  people  enter 
hospitals.  So  get  your  protection  now. 


MONEY-BACK  GUARANTEE 

Read  over  your  policy  carefully.  Ask  your  min- 
ister, lawyer  and  doctor  to  examine  it.  Be  sure 
it  provides  exactly  what  we  say  it  does.  Then, 
if  for  any  reason  at  all  you  are  not  100%  satis- 
fied, just  mail  your  policy  back  to  us  within  30 
days  and  we  will  immediately  refund  your  en- 
tire premium.  No  questions  asked.  You  can 
gain  thousands  of  dollars. .  .you  risk  nothing. 


IMPORTANT:  Check  table  below  and  include  year  first 
premium  with  application. 

LOOK  AT  THESE 
AMERICAN  TEMPERANCE  LOW  RATES 

Pay  Monthly    Pay  Yearly 

Each  child  18 
and  under  pays 

*2ao 

$28 

Each  adult 
19-64  pays 

$380 

$38 

Each  adult 
65-100  pays 

$590 

*59 

SAVE  TWO  MONTHS  PREMIUM  BY  PAYING  YEARLY! 

TEAR  OUT  AND  MAI L^TODA^  BEFORE  ITS  TOO  LATE 
Application  to  Pioneer  Life  Insurance  Company,  Rockford,  Illinois 

FOR  AT-300 

AMERICAN  TEMPERANCE  HOSPITALIZATION  POLICY 

Name  (PLEASE  PRINT) . . 

Street  or  RD  # . 

City 

Age Date  of  Birth 

Occupation 

Beneficiary 


.Zone. 


.County, 


.State. 


Month 


.Height. 


Day 


Year 

.Weight 


.Relationship. 


also  apply  for  coverage  for  the  members  of  my  family  listed  below: 

NAME  AGE  HEIGHT  WEIGHT 


BENEFICIARY 


1. 


2. 


To  the  best  of  your  knowledge  and  belief,  are  you  and  all  members  listed  above  in  good  health 
and  free  from  any  physical  impairment,  or  disease?  Yes  □  Nop 
To  the  best  of  your  knowledge,  have  you  or  any  member  above  listed  had  medical  advice  or 
treatment,  or  have  you  or  they  been  advised  to  have  a  surgical  operation  in  the  last  five  years? 
Yes  □  No  D  If  so,  please  give  details  stating  person  affected,  cause,  date,  name  and  address 
of  attending  physician,  and  whether  fully  recovered. 


Neither  I  nor  any  person  listed  above  uses  tobacco  or  alcoholic  beverages,  and  I  hereby  apply 
for  a  policy  based  on  the  understanding  that  the  policy  does  not  cover  conditions  originating 
prior  to  its  effective  date,  and  that  the  policy  is  issued  solely  and  entirely  in  reliance  upon  the 
written  answers  to  the  above  questions. 

Date :_ . Signed  :X 

AT-IAT 

Mail  this  application  with  your  first  premium  to  873 

AMERICAN  TEMPERANCE  ASSOCIATES,  Inc.,  Box  131,  Ltbertyville,  Illinois 


AUGUST    1964 


667 


venient  time  to  become  better  ac- 
quainted. The  informality  of  the 
occasional  class  party  may  be  used  to 
develop  good  relationships.  Show 
a  sincere  interest  in  the  students' 
hobbies  and  accomplishments,  and 
let  them  know  you  are  proud  of 
them  when  they  make  positive 
achievements  in  any  area. 

Physical  Facilities  Are 
Important 

The  appearance  of  the  classroom 
has  a  great  influence  upon  the  de- 
corum of  the  students  and  may  con- 
tribute toward  rapid  and  positive 
learning.  And  it  is  too  late  to  re- 
arrange the  furniture  quietly  and 
effectively  after  the  students  have 
arrived.  If  the  students  enter  a 
room  which  is  in  perfect  order,  they 
will  more  readily  respond  to  a  re- 
quest for  their  attention. 

Sometimes  "all  is  lost"  for  at  least 
five  minutes  if  the  students  reach 
the  classroom  first.  With  no  "au- 
thority" present  there  is  a  natural 
tendency  to  scuffle,  to  fight  for  a 
favorite  chair  or  window,  or  to  hide 
behind  doors  or  boxes.  This  frivolous 
atmosphere  is  easily  discouraged  if 
the  teacher  pleasantly  greets  the 
students  as  they  enter,  suggesting 
in  a  persuasive  but  quiet  manner 
that  they  wait  in  their  seats  until  the 
class  president  officially  calls  the 
students  to  order. 


them.  A  possible  solution:  accept 
the  reality  of  the  situation  and  have 
the  occasional  problem  students— 
without  anger,  prejudice,  or  bitter- 
ness—placed in  another  class  by 
themselves.  But  who  will  teach 
them  and  is  there  an  empty  room 
available?  A  class  of  one  or  two 
students  may  be  held  almost  any- 
where, in  a  corner  of  the  stage  or 
recreation  hall,  in  the  kitchen,  in 
the  basement,  or  on  the  back  steps 
( if  the  weather  is  warm ) .  The  aver- 
age teacher  will  find  them  quite 
easy  to  handle  after  they  are  sepa- 
rated from  their  audience,  the  regu- 
lar students  of  their  class. 

In  many  instances,  after  a  class  or 
two  by  themselves,  occasional  prob- 
lem students  may  ask  to  return  to 
the  regular  group.  If  they  learn 
from  experience  that  disturbing  in 
class  will  result  in  a  loss  of  status 
and  enforced  removal  from  the 
class,  they  will  find  satisfaction  in 
conforming.  In  any  event,  it  may 
be  wise  sometimes  to  use  this 
method  with  dignity  and  under- 
standing to  help  prevent  the  "rare 
problem  student"  from  disturbing 
the  most  important  hour  in  the  week 
for  the  teacher  and  his  students. 

Conclusions 

New  teachers  should  not  expect  to 


achieve  immediate  perfection  in 
maintaining  order  in  their  classes. 
Don't  be  discouraged!  Decide  how 
you  want  your  students  to  behave 
and  have  confidence  in  your  ability 
to  achieve  your  goals  ultimately. 
The  following  suggestions  may  be 
helpful: 

1.  Arrange  the  chairs  and  remove 
(or  stack)  the  surplus  furniture  be- 
fore class  begins. 

2.  Be  in  the  room  before  the  stu- 
dents arrive. 

3.  Give  the  students  the  impres- 
sion that  "order  will  be  maintained." 

4.  Arrange  dramatic  presentations 
of  lesson  material. 

5.  Let  each  child  know  you  like 
him  and  that  you  are  personally  in- 
terested in  his  accomplishments. 

6.  Sometimes  it  is  helpful  if  an 
adult  joins  your  class  to  lend  status 
and  dignity  and  to  "hold  down" 
some  of  the  more  noisy  children. 

7.  Continue  to  examine,  to  evalu- 
ate, and  to  change  your  teaching 
methods  constructively. 

8.  Make  adequate  preparation  and 
depend  upon  frequent  prayers,  pa- 
tience, and  hard  work. 

9.  Strive  to  have  your  class  char- 
acterized by  order,  interest,  and 
controlled  enthusiasm.  Students  and 
teachers  appreciate  and  profit  from 
a  class  in  which  discipline  is  ade- 
quate and  learning  is  spontaneous. 


The  Rare  Problem  Student 

In  some  instances,  one  or  two  stu- 
dents will  give  the  impression  that 
their  primary  objective  during  the 
entire  class  period  is  to  torment  the 
teacher  and  to  keep  the  others  from 
learning.  Such  an  unfortunate  situ- 
ation is  unusual,  but  it  happens  often 
enough  to  be  given  consideration. 
Dramatic  stories,  role  playing,  and 
visual  aids  are  not  effective.  These 
students  sometimes  laugh  boister- 
ously at  inappropriate  times,  repeat 
certain  words  or  phrases  to  empha- 
size the  wrong  meaning,  or  wildly 
act  out  the  quiet  descriptions  given 
by  the  teacher.  They  laugh  at  the 
prospect  of  a  mild  shaking  which  is 
sometimes  threatened  by  a  frus- 
trated teacher.  Suggestions  from 
the  bishop,  effective  with  most  chil- 
dren, have  little  perceptible  influ- 
ence. Cutting  remarks  do  more 
harm  than  good,  and  to  send  these 
children  home  until  they  learn  to  sit 
still  may  be  the  first  step  in  losing 


TRAIN    WHISTLE 
BY    FRANCES     HALL 

In  the  far  valley  of  childhood 

When  the  train's  voice  cried  at  midnight 

Its  praise  of  other  places 

As  it  moved  past  our  meadows, 

I  would  turn  in  my  sleep, 

Responsive  to  this  invocation  of  distance: 

Past  the  mist  on  the  river, 

Past  the  paleness  of  willow  trees. 

Past  the  sleeping  fields  and  the  silent  houses 

My  heart  would  go  shouting  of  cities 

And  seas  and  ships  and  people. 

So  now  when  a  train  speaks  at  midnight 
Of  the  joy  of  a  journey, 
Having  known  all  its  opulent  terminals, 
My  heart  whispers  of  a  far  valley 
Where  I  could  wake  on  a  bright  morning 
In  a  room  filled  with  meadow  scents 
And  remember  a  child's  dream  of  cities 
And  ships  and  seas  and  people 
In  lands  that  never  were. 

For  I  have  been  to  see. 


668 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA 


Hottest  Brand 
Going ... 


anywhere! 


When  it  comes  to  good  things  for  your  car,  you  just  can't  buy  better 
petroleum  products  than  Conoco. ..  Hottest  Brand  Going — anywhere. 

YOU  CAN  COUNT  ON   CONOCO. ..  HOTTEST  BRAND  GOING® 


01964,  Continental  Oil  Company 


AUGUST   1964 


669 


Survival 

(Continued  from  page  655) 


four.  Dawne,  the  indomitable, 
(whom  I  suspected  of  having  a 
built-in  booster)  flew  from  one  end 
of  the  trail  to  the  other  juggling 
packs  as  if  they  were  feather  pillows! 

Two  hikers  in  front  of  me  alter- 
nated carrying  an  extra  pack.  I 
apologized  for  not  helping.  They 
understood. 

I  resigned  myself  to  plodding  up 
the  trail  for  the  rest  of  my  life.  I 
was  sure  we'd  climbed  to  twelve 
thousand  feet  at  least. 

The  path  widened.  I  heard  the 
splash  of  water.  From  somewhere 
Shirley  materialized,  and  we  walked 
together  again.  We  rounded  a 
curve  and  saw  packs  strewn  along 
the  side  of  the  trail. 

"Must  be  the  end!"  I  cried. 

We  looked  below.  Jessie  and 
lour  other  hikers  were  sitting  on 
the  rocks  beside  a  noisy  waterfall. 
We  stripped  off  our  packs  and 
scrambled  down  the  hill  to  join  them. 

"Is  this  it?    Are  we  here?" 

Everyone  laughed.  No.  Just  a 
quarter  of  a  mile  more.  But  what 
a  wonderful  place  to  eat  lunch!  Both 
Shirley  and  I  had  left  our  sack  lunch 
tied  to  our  packs.  Shirley  started 
up  the  hill.  Jessie  handed  me  half 
of  her  ham  sandwich  and  a  carrot. 

Shirley  called  down  to  me.  "Shall 
I  get  the  lunch  and  bring  it  down, 
or  shall  we  go  on  to  camp?" 

"On  to  camp!"  I  called  back. 
Sandwich  in  one  hand  and  a  carrot 
in  the  other,  I  scrambled  up  the  hill. 
Halfway  up  I  reached  Shirley.  We 
shared  Jessie's  sandwich  and  carrot. 
Never  had  food  tasted  so  good.  I 
looked  at  my  watch.  It  was  3:30. 
We'd  been  on  the  trail  for  almost 
four  hours! 

Now  the  ascent  was  gradual.  We 
saw  campsites  ahead.  I  felt  fine.  My 
pack  didn't  feel  heavy  any  more. 
Shirley  said  she  felt  fine,  too. 

Dawne  and  Glenna  were  coming 
toward  us. 

"Need  any  help?"  They  stopped. 
They  were  both  smiling,  but  I  de- 
tected a  hint  of  anxiety  in  their  eyes. 

"Nope!  We're  fine.  Just  great." 
It  sounded  as  if  Shirley  and  I  had 
rehearsed. 

"Well.  .  .  ."  Dawne's  voice  trailed 
off.     "Glenna  and  I  are  going  back 


to  bring  in  some  of  the  abandoned 
packs.  .  .  ."  She  looked  at  us  quizzi- 
cally. "Do  you  think  you  two 
might  .  .  .  ?" 

"Sure  thing!  Sure  thing!  We'll 
be  glad  to."  Again  we  answered  in 
unison.  "We'll  bring  our  packs  into 
camp  and  be  right  back." 

"You'd  better  rest  a  bit.  There's 
no  hurry,"  said  Glenna. 

Where  our  energy  came  from  I 
don't  know.  But  we  fairly  bounced 
into  camp,  unloaded  our  packs, 
picked  a  campsite  near  a  stream, 
devoured  squashed  hard-boiled  eggs, 
squashed  cheese,  and  squashed  raisin 
cake.  A  camper  came  by.  She'd 
lost  her  lunch  on  the  trail  so  we 
shared. 

Just  as  Shirley  and  I  started  back 
down  the  trail,  we  met  three  pack- 
laden  campers.     One  was  Glenna. 

"I  think  they're  all  taken  care  of," 
said  Glenna.  "But  .  .  ."  her  voice 
wavered  slightly,  "maybe  .  .  .  maybe 
you  might  carry  this  pack  into 
camp.  ...  It  must  weigh  fifty 
pounds." 

We  helped  ease  the  pack  off  her 
shoulders.  I  recognized  it.  It  was 
Eva  May's  pack!  The  one  with  the 
geology  books! 

Shirley  and  I  carried  it  together 
for  awhile.  Then  separately.  Then 
we  tried  dragging  it.    It  must  have 


REMEMBERING 
BY    ROWENA   JENSEN    BILLS 

Remembering  the  orchards  in 
their  white  and  pink  array, 

Emerald  fern,  the  brown  low  brush, 
yellow  bells  in  May, 

The  peacefulness  of  turquoise  sky 

mirrored  in  the  brook, 
Lazy,  tranquil  clouds  above, 

secluded,  shaded  nook, 

Far  pastures  where  the  cattle  grazed, 
bowlegged  calves  at  play, 

Long,  low  roofs  of  house  and  barn; 
smell  of  new-mown  hay, 

Golden  glory  of  waving  wheat 

in  the  morning  breeze, 
The  call  of  meadow  lark  at  dawn 

from  the  thick,  branched  trees, 

Gray,  dry  wood  of  garden  gate, 
low-swung  maple  swing, 

Remembering  my  youth!  Remem- 
bering, remembering! 


weighed  seventy  pounds.  We 
marched  into  camp  and  deposited 
the  pack  at  Eva  May's  feet. 

Jessie,  arms  loaded  with  firewood, 
walked  over  to  us. 

"You  look  tired,  Jessie,"  I  said. 
"Why  don't  you  lie  down  for  a  bit?" 

"I'm  all  right.  I'm  fine,"  she  an- 
swered. But  her  eyes  looked  glassy 
to  me.  I  knew  she  had  a  pretty 
bad  cold,  though  she  hadn't  com- 
plained once.  "Why  don't  you  lie 
down?    You  look  tired,"  Jessie  said. 

That's   what   I  hoped  she'd  say! 

I  looked  longingly  at  the  plump 
sleeping  bags  and  luxuriated  in  the 
prospect  of  a  five  minute  nap.  But 
with  everyone  busy  gathering  wood, 
setting  up  tents,  and  preparing 
supper,  I  didn't  have  the  nerve  to 
lie  down. 

Shirley  and  I  roasted  weenies  and 
cooked  dehydrated  soup  and  dehy- 
drated beans,  while  the  others 
struggled  with  aluminum  foiled 
steaks,  hamburgers,  and  vegetables. 

We'd  no  sooner  finished  eating 
than  two  blasts  of  a  whistle  called 
us  to  the  campfire  circle. 

Dawne  opened  the  campfire  meet- 
ing, Glenna  at  her  side.  After  a 
prayer,  Dawne  called  on  each  of  us 
to  introduce  ourselves.  There  were 
two  other  non-Mormons  besides  me. 
Each  of  the  six  groups  presented  a 
new  observation  about  nature  and  a 
poem  or  a  story. 

I  learned  how  to  find  North  by  the 
stars  then  couldn't  find  my  way  back 
to  our  campsite. 

By  the  time  I  crawled  into  my 
sleeping  bag,  fully  dressed  except 
for  boots,  I  was  too  stimulated  to 
sleep.  My  head  ached.  I  tried  to 
find  the  big  dipper,  the  little  dipper, 
the  North  Star.  I  couldn't.  I  guess 
they  were  worn  out,  too;  or  hiding 
behind  pine  trees.  I  gulped  the 
clean  air.  My  headache  subsided.  I 
fell  asleep. 

Sometime  during  the  night  I 
awoke.  It  was  light,  though  the  sky 
was  still  dark!  I  looked  over  my 
shoulder  .  .  .  and  saw  a  fat  moon 
hanging  on  a  pine  bough. 

I  couldn't  sleep.  I  was  back  on 
the  trail.  The  enormity  of  what 
we'd  done  overwhelmed  me.  Thirty- 
three  women  had  climbed  a  moun- 
tain. And  I  was  one  of  them. 
I  had  climbed  a  mountain! 

Not  an  Everest.  Not  a  Whitney. 
Actually  not  more  than  7,000  feet 
high.  But  a  very  personal,  crumbly, 
rocky,   spindly,  stubborn  mountain! 

I  relived  my  own  struggle.    I  saw 


6  70 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA 


Connie  struggling  up  the  trail  with 
my  pack.  I  wept.  From  her  action 
I'd  learned  more  than  I  could've 
learned  from  a  thousand  books. 

Not  from  her  alone  had  I  learned. 
I'd  learned  from  everyone.  Not 
through  words,  but  through  actions! 
I'd  witnessed  and  experienced  the 
capacity  of  human  beings  to  endure. 
I'd  seen  the  unquestioned  hand, 
heart,  and  spirit  of  one  human  being 
giving  to  another. 

I  closed  my  eyes  and  saw  a  chain 
of  people  snaking  up  the  side  of  a 
mountain.  Separate  and  yet  to- 
gether. Bound  with  an  invisible 
rope  of  love!  It  could  be  nothing 
else.  You  love  every  footstep  of 
every  woman  in  front  of  you,  the 
voice  and  breath  of  every  woman 
behind  you.  I  saw  more.  The  will 
to  survive! 

In  the  morning  I  crawled  re- 
luctantly out  of  my  sleeping  bag 
and  pulled  on  my  boots.  Shirley 
and  I  wanted  to  practise  our  fire- 
making  skill.  We  found  an  unused 
fire  grate  nearby.  Our  first  joint 
attempt  at  a  tepee  fire  fizzled  be- 
cause we  didn't  stack  the  kindling 
properly  nor  use  enough  tinder. 
(See  how  much  we  knew?)  Our 
criss-cross  fire  blazed  gloriously! 

Shirley  made  dollar-size  pancakes 
in  the  two-inch  frying  pan  she'd 
fastened  to  her  belt  and  brought 
with  her  for  the  sole  purpose  of 
making  dollar-size  pancakes!  (Sur- 
vival is  a  delicate  business. ) 

After  breakfast  the  camp  was  a 
blur  of  activity.  Wherever  I  looked 
I  saw  women  tying  knots,  honing 
knives,  sharpening  axes,  tying  band- 
ages, lashing  poles.  And  I  was  one 
of  them. 

And  wherever  I  looked  I  saw 
Connie,  Dawne,  Glenna  helping, 
encouraging,  testing. 

I  marveled  at  what  I  saw.  I 
marveled  because  I  knew  each 
woman  was  as  weary  as  I.  But  I 
knew  we  all  burned  with  the  fires 
kindled  by  Connie,  Dawne,  and 
Glenna. 

By  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
Jessie,  Eva  May,  Barbara,  Shirley, 
and  I  started  home.  None  of  us 
dared  look  into  a  mirror.  We  didn't 
have  to.  All  we  had  to  do  was  look 
at  each  other,  and  we  saw  our  own 
reflection. 

Sunburned  noses,  matted  hair, 
glassy  eyes,  smokegrimed  clothes 
and  hands.  We  were  a  mess,  and 
we  knew  it.  But  we  didn't  care.  We 
were  Campcrafters.  We'd  survived! 


Be  TRIM,  RELAXED 
PHYSICALLY  FIT 

This  New,  Vital  "Push-Button"  Way 


GENE  FULLMER 
Former  World's  Middleweight  Champion 

You    can  feel  better   and   look    better  in   only   15    minutes  a   day   .    .   .   even    after   35. 
EXERCYCLE'S  EXCLUSIVE  ALL-BODY  ACTION 

Amazing  motor-driven  Exercycle  (the  scientific  development  with  ex- 
clusive All-Body  Action)  brings  into  active  play  the  same  parts  of  your 
body  you  would  use  in  swimming,  rowing,   cycling   and   horseback    riding. 

HOW  TO    STOP  FEELING  YOUR  YEARS 

The  total  benefits  you  get  from  the  All-Body  Action  of  Exercycle  are 
available  in  no  other  way.  No  routiine,  no  other  "health  program,"  no 
other  kind  of  equipment  can  do  what  Exercycle  does. 

Now,  more  than  ever,  you  hold  your  future  in  your  hands.  There  is  only  one  genuine 
EXERCYCLE®  -  your  future  can't  afford  less. 

Please  send  me,  at  once,  without  cost  or  obligation,  the  FREE  36-page  Exercycle  Guide  to 
Physical  Fitness,  with  full  details  in  the  Exercycle  way  to  keep  trim  and  relaxed,  with  new 
reserves  of  energy. 


Mr. 

Mrs.. 

Miss 


(Please  Print  Plainly) 


Address. 


City 

Phone 
262-1612 


Zone State.. 

EXERCYCLE 

3607  SOUTH  STATE  STREET 
783 


Salt  Lake  City 
Utah 


AUGUST   1964 


671 


Hippolytus 


( Continued  from  page  651 ) 


outstanding  importance."17  Rome 
simply  was  not  the  focal  point  of  the 
Christian  picture  in  that  period.  A 
couple  of  centuries  in  time  and  new 
traditions  of  the  type  Hippolytus  op- 
posed so  strongly  would  change  that 
picture,  and  The  Apostolic  Tradition 
would  find  itself  so  out  of  step  with 
"orthodoxy"  that  it  would  sink  into 
oblivion  until  the  middle  of  the 
nineteenth  century. 

The  renowned  church  historian 
Hans  Lietzmann  felt  that  of  all  the 
"confessions  of  Christ"  written  after 
the  close  of  the  first  century  AD,  "the 
most  important  is  contained  in 
the  earliest  surviving  eucharistic 
prayer,"18  which  is  reported  by  Hip- 
polytus in  The  Apostolic  Tradition. 
"From  the  Roman  church,  c.  A.D. 
200,"  says  Lietzmann,  "there  has 
been  preserved  the  actual  wording 
of  one  of  these  [eucharistic]  formu- 
laries, and  everything  essential  can 
be  clearly  inferred  from  it."19 

In  view  of  the  sacramental  prayers 
translated  by  Joseph  Smith  in  1829, 
which  the  LDS  Church  accepts  as  a 
divine  restoration  of  the  manner  in 
which  Jesus  taught  his  disciples  on 
this  continent  to  sanctify  the  bread 
and  wine,  it  will  of  course  be  of 
extreme  interest  to  members  and 
friends  of  the  Church  to  see  where- 
in, if  at  all,  this  "earliest  surviving 
Eucharist  prayer,"  set  down  by  Hip- 
polytus around  200  AD,  but  not 
discovered  until  some  time  after  the 
publication  of  the  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, is  comparable. 

Considering  that  by  200  AD  the 
Apostles  had  been  killed  and  the 
church  had  therefore  been  without 
a  foundation20  for  a  good  century, 
one  can  scarcely  picture  conditions 
other  than  Hippolytus  himself  paints 
them:  "Heresies  have  spread,  be- 
cause those  who  are  at  the  head  are 
more  interested  in  doing  what  they 
want  than  what  the  apostles  may 
have  intended;  they  do  according 
to  their  own  pleasure  rather  than 
what  is  fitting"  (Conclusion).  Hip- 
polytus himself,  while  insisting  that 
no  one  has  the  right  to  change  or 
innovate,  is  careful  to  point  out  that 
he  is  setting  down  what  the  elders 
before  him  have  done.  "Nowhere 
does  he  pretend  that  these  formulae 
go  back  just  as  they  are  to  the  time 


of  the  apostles.  .  .  .  He  gives  them 
...  as  models  and  not  as  invariable, 
fixed  texts."21 

As  far  as  he  knew,  the  Sacrament 
was  to  be  handled  as  follows: 

"Let  the  deacons  present  the  obla- 
tion to  the  bishop  who,  placing  his 
hands  over  the  latter,  in  company 
with  the  whole  quorum  of  pres- 
byters, says  the  following  words  of 
grace:  'The  Lord  be  with  you.' 

"And  let  all  answer:  'And  with 
thy  spirit.' 

"[Bishop:]    'Lift  up  your  hearts/ 

"[Church:]  'We  have  them  in  the 
Lord.' 

"[Bishop:]  'Let  us  return  thanks 
to  the  Lord.' 

"[Church:]  'That  is  right  and 
proper.' 

"And  let  him  [the  Bishop]  con- 
tinue: 'We  thank  thee,  O  God, 
through  thy  beloved  Son,  Jesus 
Christ,  whom  thou  hast  sent  in  these 
last  times  as  Savior,  Redeemer,  and 
Messenger  of  thy  will,  he  who  is  thy 
inseparable  Word,  through  whom 
thou  wast  well  pleased,  he  whom 
thou  didst  send  from  heaven  into 
the  womb  of  a  virgin  and  who,  hav- 
ing been  conceived,  took  on  himself 
a  body  and  manifested  himself  as 
thy  Son,  born  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and 
the  virgin;  he  who,  in  fulfilling  thy 
will  and  in  raising  up  a  holy  people 
unto  thee,  stretched  forth  his  hands 
as  a  good  shepherd  in  order  that, 
through  his  suffering,  he  would  free 
those  that  would  believe  in  thee; 
he  who,  delivering  himself  volun- 
tarily unto  this  suffering  in  order  to 
conquer    death   and    the   chains    of 


the  devil,  to  crush  hell  under  his 
feet,  to  enlighten  the  just,  establish 
his  testament,  and  manifest  his  resur- 
rection, took  bread,  rendered  thanks 
unto  Thee  and  said:  "Take,  eat;  this 
is  my  body  which  is  broken  for  you." 
In  the  same  manner  the  cup,  say- 
ing: "This  is  my  blood  which  is  shed 
for  you.  When  ye  do  this,  do  it  in 
remembrance  of  me." 

"  'We,  therefore,  being  mindful  of 
his  death  and  resurrection,  bring 
this  bread  and  wine  before  thee, 
thanking  thee  that  thou  hast  judged 
us  worthy  to  stand  before  thee  and 
serve  thee.  And  we  ask  thee  to  send 
thy  Holy  Spirit  into  the  offering  of 
this,  thy  Church,  and,  in  uniting 
them  as  a  congregation,  grant  unto 
all  the  saints  who  partake  of  it  that 
they  be  filled  with  thy  Holy  Spirit 
to  strengthen  their  faith  in  the  truth, 
that  we  may  praise  and  glorify  thee 
through  thy  Son,  Jesus  Christ, 
through  whom  glory  and  honor  be 
to  thee,  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son 
with  the  Holy  Ghost,  now  and 
throughout  all  time.   Amen." 

Clearly,  there  are  several  re- 
markable points  of  comparison  be- 
tween Hippolytus'  model  prayer  and 
the  Book  of  Mormon  sacramental 
prayers.  The  former's  insistence  on 
free  improvisation  in  all  communi- 
cation with  God,  though  in  complete 
agreement  with  the  general  spirit  of 
the  restored  Church,  is  out  of 
harmony  with  the  Mormon  concept 
of  invariable  wording  for  the  bread, 
wine  (water),  and  baptism.  The 
purpose  of  both  prayers,  however, 
is  the  same.    What  stands  out  in  the 


SPENDTHRIFT  THINGS 
BY    DONNA    DICKEY    GUYER 

When  I  was  sixteen,  summer  nights  were  cruel, 
paradise  wasted  in  a  solitude 
where  youth  and  time  forever  fought  a  duel, 
and  neither  one  could  win  the  inconstant  mood. 
When  I  was  twenty-five,  the  summer  nights 
were  tedious  affairs  for  cynics'  mocking. 

Elysium  and  myriad  delights 

contained  no  doors  to  open  at  my  knocking. 

But  now  that  1  am  something  less  than  old, 

I  keep  a  little  private  place  in  time 

for  spendthrift  things  like  summer  nights  and  gold 

and  dreams  and  stars  and  thinking  thoughts  in  rhyme. 

I  have  grown  grateful  for  this  hoarding  earned, 

these  little  bits  of  wisdom  I  have  learned. 


672 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA 


Roman  priest's  model,  after  all 
these  centuries,  is  precisely  the 
feature  that  distinguished  the  Book 
of  Mormon  prayers,  in  1829,  from 
traditional  practices  in  the  church 
of  Rome  and  those  of  the  Reformers: 
Both  prayers  insist,  not  on  remitting 
sins,  not  on  tran-  or  consubstantia- 
tion,  but  simply  on  church  member- 
ship, partaking  of  bread  and  wine 
in  remembrance  of  the  body  and 
blood  of  the  Savior.  Hippolytus' 
long  preamble,  longer  than  the  ac- 
tual prayer,  builds  step  by  step  to 
that  particular  point,  culminating  in 
those  simple  words  of  Jesus,  "Do 
this  in  remembrance  of  me."  One 
wonders  what  heresies  Hippolytus 
hoped  to  keep  from  spreading  by 
insisting,  in  his  long  preamble,  on 
the  fundamental  point.22  He  could 
scarcely  have  been  more  explicit 
in  emphasizing  the  necessity  for 
spiritual  preparation  both  on  the 
part  of  officiators  and  partakers  in 
order  that  no  one  "eat  this  bread, 
and  drink  this  cup  of  the  Lord, 
unworthily."23  In  the  course  of 
the  prayer  itself,  Hippolytus  con- 
tinues to  avoid  all  mention  of  sin, 
both  on  the  part  of  the  clergy  who 
have  been  "judged  worthy"  to  serve 
God,  and  on  the  part  of  the  common 
membership,  called  "saints." 

In  Hippolytus,  as  in  the  Book  of 
Mormon,  the  request  to  sanctify  the 
bread  and  wine  to  the  souls  of  all 
those  who  partake  of  it  was  not 
understood  as  a  signal  to  God  either 
to  change  the  emblems  into  or  mix 
them  with  the  literal  flesh  and  blood 
of  the  Savior.  The  sanctification 
was  to  be  accomplished  by  God, 
who  would  operate  through  the 
Holy  Spirit,  making  it  possible  for. 
the  membership,  through  their  re- 
membrance of  the  Savior,  to  be 
filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  be 
lifted  up  and  unified  in  their  faith 
and  to  continue  to  praise  and  glorify 
God  forever  according  to  the  way 
the  Savior  had  shown  them. 

In  spirit,  the  oldest  known  sacra- 
mental prayer  is  in  rather  close 
harmony  with  those  restored  through 
the  instrumentality  of  Joseph  Smith 
in  1829.  As  the  heresies  against 
which  Hippolytus  was  struggling 
continued  to  spread,  The  Apostolic 
Tradition  faded  into  oblivion,  ordi- 
nances and  doctrines  continued  to 
be  changed,  and  the  church  became 
apostate.  Reformation  could  curb 
corruption  but  could  not  bring  back 
knowledge  that  had  been  lost.  Only 
God  could  restore  the  truth,  and  he 


SOLVE  YOUR  GIFT  PROBLEMS 

with  a  present  appreciated  the  year-round 

THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

AN   IDEAL  GIFT  FOR 

Weddings,  Birthdays,  Servicemen,  Missionaries,  Friends,  New  Members 
Lovely  gift  card  sent  in  your  name 
Send  only  $3.00  for   12   big   issues 


135  South  State  St. 


Salt  Lake  CJty  11,  Utah 


NEW 
RATE! 


ON  INSURED  SAVINGS 

New  increased 
rate  effective 
July  1,  1964 


OPEN  YOUR  ACCOUNT  NOW  IN  PERSON  OR  BY  MAIL  . 


Me 

avings 


INSURED 


L.  Eugene  Clissold,  Executive  Vice  President 


Six  offices  to  serve  you: 

HOME  OFFICE:  56  South  Main  Street 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
CLEARFIELD  OFFICE:  75  South  State, 

Clearfield,  Utah 
HAWAIIAN  DIVISION  MAIN  OFFICE: 

King  &  Bishop  Streets, 

Honolulu,  Hawaii 
WAHIAWA  OFFICE:  Wahiawa, 

Oahu,  Hawaii 
KANEOHE  OFFICE:  Kaneohe, 

Oahu.  Hawaii 
WAIPAHU  OFFICE:  Waipahu, 

Oahu,  Hawaii 


IN  USE  for  SEVENIY-FIVE  YEARS 

Aids  in  treatment  of  Canker,  simple 
sore  throat  and  other  minor  mouth 
and  throat  irritations. 

HALLS  REMEDY 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


A  NO  BREAK  -  NO  SPILL 

Pocket-size  dispenser  for  conse- 
crated olive  oil— 50c  or  to  quorums 
or    bookstores    $4    per    dozen. 

MRS.  JULIUS  BOWERS 

1018  So.  McDonald        Mesa,  Arizona 


G 


our 

AND 
THE   NEAR  EAST 

Sept.    16 -Oct.   7,    1964 

Conducted  by  Neldon  Smoot 

179  So.  State  S.L.C.   Ph.  322-1205 


AUGUST   1964 


673 


chose  to  do  it  in  precisely  the  same 
way  he  had  done  it  all  through  Old 
and  New  Testament  times.  He 
raised  up  a  Prophet  and  restored 
the  truth  through  revelation,  show- 
ing that  he  is  ".  .  .  the  same 
yesterday,  today,  and  for  ever." 
(Heb.  13:8.) 

FOOTNOTES 

Thilosophoumerui,  ix,  11:4. 

*Daniel-Rops,  in  L'Eglise  des  apotres  et 
des  martyrs  (Paris:  Fayard,  1948,  p.  404), 
writes  that  Hippolytus  was  fortunate 
enough  to  die  a  martyr,  which  made  it 
possible  for  the  church  to  remember  his 
good  points  and  forget  the  bad.  Then,  in 
a  footnote,  Daniel-Rops  adds  that,  until 
recently,  Hippolytus'  faults  have  been 
generally  admitted,  "but  a  recent  book 
seems  to  whitewash  Saint  Hippolytus: 
Pierre  Nautin's  Hippolyte  et  Josipe  (Paris, 
1947).  The  rebellion  is  attributed  to  a 
certain  Josipus,  and  Hippolytus  is  made 
out  to  be,  in  reality,  a  good  Church  father, 
author  of  many  treatises  against  heretics 
but  not  in  any  manner  a  vehement  adver- 
sary of  the  Pope." 

3The  term  is  taken  from  H.  Achelis, 
Die  Altesten  Quellen  des  Orientalischen 
Kirchenrechtes,  I,  Leipzig,  1891. 

*Dom  B.  Botte,  Hippolyte  de  Rome,  La 
Tradition  Apostolique,  Paris  Editions  du 
Cerf  (1946),  p.  8.  (Translations  are 
author's.) 

5Gregory  Dix,  The  Treatise  of  the  Apos- 
tolic Tradition  of  St.  Hippolytus  of  Rome, 
New  York:  Macmillan,  1937,  p.  lii. 

"Ibid.,  p.  xxxvii. 

7Botte,  op.  cit.,  pp.  8-9. 

8J.  Lebreton  and  J.  Zeiller,  Histoire  de 
I'Eglise  depuis  les  origines  jusqu'a  nos  jours, 
II    (Paris):   Bloud  et  Gay,   1948,  p.    109. 

9Burton  Scott  Easton,  The  Apostolic  Tra- 
dition of  Hippolytus,  New  York:  Mac- 
millan, 1934,  p.  25. 

10Quoted  by  Easton,  ibid.,  p.  26. 

UJ.  Tixeront,  L'Ordre  et  les  ordinations, 
Paris:  1925,  p.  108,  quoted  in  F.  Cayre, 
Patrologie  et  Histoire  de  la  Theologie,  I, 
Paris  Desclee,  1947,  p.  216. 

12Lebreton  and  Zeiller,  op.  cit.,  p.   108. 

13Dix,  op.  cit.,  p.  Ix. 

uThe  doctrine  of  original  sin  did  not 
come  into  the  church  as  established  dogma 
until  the  fifth  century,  under  its  formidable 
champion,  Augustine. 

13Cayre,  op.  cit.,  p.  296. 

16Cayre  himself  admits,  (loc.  cit.)  that 
"the  popes  who  were  the  most  lucid  in 
their  solemn  claim  for  this  title  are  Julius 
I  (340  AD),  Damasus  (377  AD),  Siricus 
(385  AD),  Innocent  I  (417  AD),  Zosimus 
(418  AD),  and  Boniface  I  (422  AD)." 
These  dates  do  not  support  the  theory 
that  Roman  primacy  is  an  "apostolic 
tradition." 

17Dix,  op.  cit.,  p.  xliv. 

18Hans  Lietzmann,  The  Founding  of  the 
Church  Universal,  a  History  of  the  Early 
Church,  II,  trans,  by  B.  L.  Woolf,  London: 
Lutterworth  Press,  (1959),  p.  108. 

™Ibid.,  p.  127. 

^Ephesians  2:19-20. 

aBotte,  op.  cit.,  p.  9. 

22This  was  precisely  the  point  upon 
which  the  Apostle  Paul  insisted  in  his  first 
letter  to  the  Corinthians.   (11:23-29.) 

23lbid.,  v.  27. 


Church  Moves  On 

( Continued  from  page  628 ) 


in  California.  Today  fifteen  of  those 
branches  have  lent  their  names  to 
stakes  of  the  Church. 

Elder  David  A.  Richards,  former 
second  counselor  to  President  Rooker 
of  San  Joaquin  Stake,  succeeded  him 
as  stake  president.  His  counselors 
are  Elders  M.  Wayne  Richmond  and 
Melford  J.  Kirby. 


The  YWMIA  camp  institute  at 
Tracy  Wigwam  in  Millcreek 
Canyon  was  a  pre-conference  fea- 
ture of  the  June  conference. 

This  evening  the  Master  M  Man- 
Golden  Gleaner  banquet  was  held 
at  the  Union  Building,  University  of 
Utah  campus.  Here  President  N. 
Eldon  Tanner  of  the  First  Presi- 
dency and  Sister  Tanner  were  given 
Honorary  Master  M  Man  and  Hon- 
orary Golden  Gleaner  awards. 


The  traditional  gold  and  green 
flags  of  the  MIA  were  com- 
paratively still  this  quiet  summer 
morning  as  the  advisers,  general 
superintendency,  and  general  presi- 
dency together  with  the  general 
boards  of  the  Young  Men's  and 
Young  Women's  Mutual  Improve- 
ment Associations  greeted  thousands 
of  stake  and  mission,  ward  and 
branch  Mutual  workers  on  Temple 
Square  beginning  at  7:30.  Earlier 
these  leaders  had  attended  their 
special  prayer  meeting  for  this 
conference. 

The  sixty -fifth  annual  MIA  con- 
ference convened  in  the  Tabernacle 
this  morning  at  9:30.  During  this 
session  The  Improvement  Era  was 
announced  as  the  1964-65  reading 
course.  Here  was  also  given  the 
MIA  theme  for  the  year:  "For  be- 
hold, this  life  is  the  time  for  men  to 
prepare  to  meet  God;  yea,  behold 
the  day  of  this  life  is  the  day  for 
men  to  perform  their  labors." 
(Alma  34:32.)  Elder  Delbert  L. 
Stapley  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
an  adviser  to  the  MIA,  addressed 
this  conference  session. 

Elder  Thomas  S.  Monson  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve,  an  MIA  ad- 
viser, addressed  the  afternoon  gen- 
eral session.  Special  music  for  both 
sessions  was  by  the  mixed  choruses 


from  Rexburg  and   North  Rexburg 
(Idaho)  stakes. 

Drama  festival  performances- 
eight  presentations  in  all— were  given 
in  four  locations  this  evening. 

Explorado,  demonstrating  activi- 
ties and  skills  of  fifty  top  Explorer 
posts,  was  featured  this  afternoon  on 
the  University  of  Utah  campus,  as 
part  of  June  conference. 

The  first  performance  of  the  music 
festival,  with  its  2,000  voice  chorus 
from  180  stakes  which  filled  the 
Tabernacle  Choir  seats  and  about 
half  of  the  balconies,  plus  a  100-piece 
full  symphony  orchestra,  was  pre- 
sented in  the  Tabernacle. 


This  was  a  day  set  aside  for 
departmental  sessions  at  the 
MIA  conference.  Work  was  carried 
forward  in  many  buildings  through- 
out Salt  Lake  City. 

In  late  afternoon  and  evening  the 
Explorado,  drama  festivals,  and  the 
music  festival  were  again  presented 
in  performances  that  received  stand- 
ing ovations. 


n  Speakers  at  this  morning's  final 
session  of  June  conference  in 
the  Tabernacle  included  General 
YWMIA  President  Florence  S. 
Jacobsen,  General  YMMIA  Superin- 
tendent G.  Carlos  Smith,  Jr.,  Elder 
Alvin  R.  Dyer,  Assistant  to  the 
Twelve,  Elder  Thomas  S.  Monson  of 
the  Twelve,  and  Elder  Robert  L. 
Simpson  of  the  Presiding  Bishopric 
(these  three  being  advisers  to  the 
MIA),  President  N.  Eldon  Tanner 
of  the  First  Presidency,  and  Presi- 
dent David  O.  McKay.  The  session 
was  conducted  by  President  Hugh 
B.  Brown  of  the  First  Presidency. 


This  was  the  annual  Old  Folks' 
Day  in  Salt  Lake  City— and  the 
second  time  since  it  began  in  1875 
that  it  had  rained  on  this  day.  Radio 
and  television  stations  quickly  an- 
nounced a  change  of  plans,  and  in- 
stead of  Liberty  Park  the  honored 
guests  went  to  various  ward  and 
stake  houses  in  the  area  where  pro- 
grams were  given  following  the  tra- 
ditional lunch. 


■  The  First  Presidency  announced 
J|  the  following  changes  in  mis- 
sion presidents: 
Elder  Richard  S.  Tanner  of  Salt 


674 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA 


Lake  City  to  the  Southern  Australian 
Mission  to  succeed  President  Bruce 
R.  McConkie  of  the  First  Council 
of  the  Seventy. 

Elder  James  R.  Barton  of  Albu- 
querque, New  Mexico,  as  president 
of  the  Uruguayan  Mission,-  succeed- 
ing President  J.  Thomas  Fyans. 

Elder  Wallace  E.  Broberg  of 
Phoenix,  Arizona,  as  president  of  the 
West  Central  States  Mission,  suc- 
ceeding President  Grant  G.  Woolley. 

Elder  John  K.  Fetzer  of  Salt  Lake 
City  as  president  of  the  South  Ger- 
man Mission,  succeeding  President 
Blythe  M.  Gardner. 

Elder  Archie  L.  Boyack,  now  of 
St.  George,  Utah,  former  president 
of  the  Cheyenne  (Wyoming)  Stake, 
as  president  of  the  New  Zealand 
South  Mission,  succeeding  President 
Fred  W.  Schwendiman. 

Elder  Roland  L.  Jaussi  now  serv- 
ing a  mission  in  England  but  whose 
home  is  Fish  Haven,  Idaho,  former 
president  of  the  Montpelier  Stake, 
as  president  of  the  North  British 
mission,  succeeding  President  Alva 
D.  Greene. 

Elder  Donald  Elwood  Matthews 
of  Salt  Lake  City,  bishop  of  the 
Monument  Park  Fifth  Ward,  as 
president  of  the  Spanish-American 
Mission,  succeeding  President  Mel- 
vin  R.  Brooks. 

Elder  J.  Talmage  Jones  of  Pasa- 
dena, California,  as  president  of  the 
Western  Canadian  Mission,  succeed- 
ing President  Carroll  W.  Smith. 

Elder  J.  Golden  Snow  of  Ray- 
mond, Alberta,  Canada,  president 
of  the  Taylor  Stake,  as  president  of 
the  South  African  Mission,  succeed- 
ing President  O.  Layton  Alldredge. 

Elder  Sanfred  W.  Elieson  of  Salt 
Lake  City  as  president  of  the  Texas 
Mission,  succeeding  President  Ralph 
J.  Hill. 

Elder  Ralph  L.  Sharp  of  Apia, 
Western  Samoa,  as  acting  president 
of  the  Samoan  Mission,  succeeding 
President  John  Phillip  Hanks. 


The  First  Presidency  announced 
appointment  of  two  new  mis- 
sion presidents: 

Elder  Charles  Elmo  Turner  of 
West  Jordan,  Utah,  to  succeed  Presi- 
dent Finn  B.  Paulsen  of  the  Brazilian 
South  Mission. 

Elder  C.  Douglas  Barnes,  of  Long 
Beach,  California,  former  president 
of  Long  Beach  Stake,  to  succeed 
President  Reed  K.  Kohler  of  the  New 
Zealand  Mission. 


A  GREAT  CHURCH  LIBRARY 


can    be   assembled    by  "binding"   regularly   your    copies    of 

THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

They  can  be  conveniently  and  inexpensively  "bound"  as  you  receive 
them  in  an  Impovement  Era  binder. 

Beautifully  and  strongly  constructed  with  handsome  heavy  red  Fabri- 
coid  cover.  Stamped  in  gold  and  large  enough  to  hold  12  issues  of 
more  than  1,000  pages,  plus  an  index. 


Price  is  only 


$2.50 


and  a  1963  index  is  included 
FREE!  Such  a  binder  is  a  MUST  for 
every  ward  library  and  most  desir- 
able for  every   home. 


Order   now  from 

The  Improvement  Era 


135   So.   State  St.,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


GOING  UP? 

TRY  HOME  STUDY 

Please  send 
Free 

HOME  STUDY 
Catalog  to... 

NAME 

ADDRESS 


CITY. 


STATE. 


HOME    STUDY,    Brigham    Young    University, 
Provo,  Utah 


u 


BURNED  OUT 


n 


REALLY  MEANS   BURNED  OUT  TODAY 

A  fire  may  mean  you  are  out  of  a  place  to  live, 
with  tremendous  added  expense  before  you  find 
another. 

Let  us  explain  your  need  for  ample  insurance 
to  cover  today's  higher  values. 

UTAH  HOME  FIRE  INSURANCE  COMPANY 

HEBER  J.  GRANT  &  CO.,  General  Agents,  Salt  Lake  City 


AUGUST    1964 


67b 


The  Gospel  Is  for  the  Individual . . . 


One  who  joins  the  Church  soon  discovers  that  the 
gospel  is  an  individual  program  for  an  individual.  The 
testimony  given  of  the  Holy  Ghost  comes  to  an 
individual.  The  baptism  in  water  by  immersion  is 
performed  upon  one  person,  for  that  person.  Confirma- 
tion and  its  corollary  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost  are  for 
an  individual. 

The  priesthood  offices  are  given,  one  at  a  time,  to 
an  individual.  He  alone  can  desire,  become  con- 
verted, and  receive  these  ordinances. 

After  this  series  of  experiences,  a  person  may  have 
another  ordinance,  this  time  shared  with  another,  that 
of  marriage.  Here  two  people  agree  to  join  in  an 
eternal  union,  preparatory  for,  and  preliminary  to, 
their  becoming  worthy  to  dwell  in  the  presence  of 
the  Lord.  Their  children,  because  of  this  act  of 
agreement,  share  with  their  parents  the  blessing 
of  the  union.  They  are  born  "under  the  covenant." 

All  men,  all  women,  all  people  will  sooner  or  later 
be  given  the  opportunity  to  learn  of  these  simple 
steps  to  eternal  life  and  to  take  them  one  by  one. 
Many  will  be  living  on  the  earth,  but  perhaps  a  far 
greater  number  will  have  gone  through  death  to  the 
world  of  spirits  without  having  heard  of  this  oppor- 
tunity to  be  exalted.  Wisely  the  Lord  has  made  pro- 
vision for  this  situation.  The  principles  of  salvation 
and  exaltation  will  be  taught  to  each  one,  and 
provision  made  for  his  acceptance  into  the  celestial 
kingdom  upon  worthiness  and  the  performance  of  the 
earthly  ordinances  of  baptism,  confirmation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  church  membership,  the  priesthood 
on  males,  and  the  sealing  of  a  man  to  the  wife  with 
whom  he  lived  on  earth,  together  with  their  children. 


But  the  Lord  has  declared  these  to  be  earthly 
ordinances.  They  must  be  done  on  earth,  preferably 
by  descendants  of  those  thus  prepared  for  heavenly 
acceptance.  This  is  also  an  individual  proposition. 
The  descendant  does  not  know  if  or  if  not  his  ancestor 
has  accepted  or  will  accept.  But  by  faith,  yearning 
over  his  forebears,  he  makes  it  possible  for  them  to 
achieve  should  they  decide  to  accept.  He  fulfills 
Malachi's  prediction  that  the  "heart  of  the  children 
shall  turn  to  their  fathers."  (See  Mai.  4:6.)  He  does 
this  in  full  faith  that  the  hearts  of  the  fathers  have 
already  turned  toward  their  children. 

Classes  will  be  held,  groups  will  be  formed  for 
joint  assistance  in  this  important  work  of  genealogical 
research.  The  home  teachers  will  persuade  families 
in  their  charge  to  become  interested  so  that  technical 
help  can  be  given  to  them  as  they  desire.  The  spirit 
of  Elijah  will  touch  each  one  actively  engaged  with 
convincing  power  and  satisfaction. 

But  the  classes  held  and  groups  instructed  will  be 
ineffective  unless  each  individual  becomes  as  much 
concerned  over  his  ancestors'  baptism  as  his  own. 
Genealogical  work,  in  the  final  analysis,  is  the  proposi- 
tion that  each  man  and  his  family  will  seek  out  the 
records  of  their  kindred  dead  and,  having  found 
these  evidences  of  the  time  on  earth  of  their  kindred, 
then  perform  the  ordinances  in  the  temples  of  the 
Lord  on  their  behalf.  Thus,  they  become  in  a  large 
measure  saviors  on  Mount  Zion  and  reap  the  reward 
according  to  their  works. 

The  gospel  is  for  the  individual,  living  or  dead. 
The  living  are  responsible  for  themselves— and  for 
the  dead. 


676 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


■ 


■ 


TEMPLE 
RECOMMENDS 

Items  from  the  General  Church 
Handbook. 

Worthiness  a  Prerequisite:  No 
person  should  receive  a  recommend 
for  any  purpose  unless  he  is  found 
to  be  worthy  in  every  respect.  Un- 
worthiness  disqualifies  him. 

Before  issuing  recommends  bishops 
will  assure  themselves  by  searching 
inquiry  that  the  recipients  are  free, 
from  all  kinds  of  immoral  or  un- 
christianlike  practices;  that  they 
have  no  affiliation,  in  sympathy  or 
otherwise,  with  any  of  the  apostate 
groups  that  are  running  counter  to 
the  established  order  of  the  Church; 
that  they  sustain  the  local  and 
General  Authorities  of  the  Church; 
are  full  tithepayers,  or  will  covenant 
to  become  such;  that  they  observe 
the  Word  of  Wisdom,  abstaining 
from  tea,  coffee,  tobacco,  and  liquor; 
and  that  they  earnestly  strive  to  do 
their  duty  in  the  Church,  to  attend 
their  Sacrament,  priesthood,  and 
other  meetings,  and  to  obey  the 
rules,  laws,  and  commandments  of 
the  gospel,  including  abiding  by  all 
conditions  of  their  temple  obligations. 

Where  applicants  are  not  keeping 
the  commandments,  they  should 
prove  themselves  through  a  pro- 
bationary period  before  the  recom- 
mend is  issued.  Every  person  must 
be  adjudged  worthy  for  a  recom- 
mend each  time  he  applies  for  one. 

In  the  case  of  group  recommends 
for  children,  bishops  will  assure 
themselves  that  each  child  recom- 
mended is  at  least  12  years  of  age, 
a  good  child,  exemplary  in  his  life, 
and  attending  to  such  church  duties 
as  are  required  of  his  age. 

Exceptional  care  will  be  taken  to 
see  that  the  children  of  parents  be- 
longing to  or  affiliating  with  apos- 
tate groups  are  not  recommended  to 
the  temple,  either  with  groups  or 
as  individuals. 

Record  Membership  of  One  Year 
Required:  Bishops  and  branch  pres- 
idents should  not  issue  a  recommend 
to  a  person  until  he  has  been  a 
member  of  record  of  their  ward  or 
branch  for  at  least  one  year,  except 
upon  receipt  of  a  letter  or  letters 
from  the  bishop  of  the  ward,  presi- 
dent of  the  branch,  or  stake  or 
mission  president,  of  which  the  ap- 
plicant was  a  member  during  the 
preceding  year,  stating  that  such 
person  is  worthy  to  enjoy  the  privi- 
leges of  the  temple. 

No  person  should  be  issued  a 
recommend  until  he  has  been  a 
member  of  the  Church  for  one  year. 
Only  the  First  Presidency  may  au- 
thorize an  exception  to  this  rule. 


Correction:  The  statement  printed  on  the  Melchizedek  Priesthood  page 
in  the  July  Era — "A  group  recommend  may  be  issued  for  those  eight  to 
eleven  years  of  age,  to  holders  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood  and  girls  of 
corresponding  ages  who  desire  to  go  to  the  temple  as  a  group  to  do 
baptismal  work  for  the  dead" — has  been  changed  as  follows:  "A 
group  recommend  may  be  issued  to  holders  of  the  Aaronic  Priesthood 
and  girls  of  corresponding  ages  who  desire  to  go  to  the  temple  as 
gro2ips  to  do  baptismal  work  for  the  dead.  Recommends  to  do  bap- 
tisms for  the  dead  are  not  issued  to  those  under  twelve  years  of  age." 


677 


BY  WENDELL  B. 
MENDENHALL 

CHAIRMAN,      CHURCH 
BUILDING      COMMITTEE 


PRESIDING 


B 


SHOPRI 


J 


T7^ 


1 


I? 


nr 


rik 


S  fMUE  ©1© 


s^st* 


©J@)  ©1©  (§i§) 


If  I  were  you  I  would  take  time  to  analyze  a  certain 
indispensable  factor  which  enters  every  phase  of  life. 
A  substantial  amount  of  it  in  fact  is  essential  to  mod- 
ern living.  Society  has  scarcely  enough  of  it  to  get 
along.  The  individual  sorely  needs  more  of  it,  and 
its  value  is  at  a  premium.  People  who  have  it  are 
in  great  demand.  Your  success  in  life  depends  on 
how  much  of  it  you  develop.  Indeed,  it  is  one  of  the 
most  valuable  assets  you  can  possess. 

This  certain  indispensable  factor  affects  your  per- 
sonal, social,  economic,  and  religious  life,  which  in 
turn  affects  the  home,  the  society  in  which  you  live, 
and  the  nation  you  revere.  Curiously,  the  average 
person  gives  it  very  little  thought.  To  illustrate,  when 
you  start  across  a  bridge,  it  never  occurs  to  you  to 
wonder  whether  you  will  reach  the  other  side  in 
safety.  You  take  it  for  granted  that  in  all  its  details 
the  bridge  is  secure. 

Now,  in  the  last  analysis,  just  what  are  you  taking 
for  granted?  It  is  that  indispensable  factor  I  men- 
tioned above,  a  sense  of  responsibility.  The  men  who 
built  that  bridge  had  it  and  were  impelled  by  it  to 
take  every  precaution  to  make  the  bridge  safe.  Count- 
less other  examples  might  be  cited.  We  take  our 
watch  to  be  repaired;  we  go  to  the  drug  store  to  get 


a  prescription  filled;  we  let  a  building  contractor  build 
our  home.  As  children,  we  trust  our  parents,  our 
teachers,  our  senior  citizens.  For  these  and  innumer- 
able other  purposes,  we  continually  assume  that  the 
people  we  go  to  for  services  and  those  we  trust  to 
direct  us  will  possess  a  sense  of  responsibility  and 
will  adhere  to  this  trust,  and  life  can  go  on  because 
enough  of  them  do. 

Think  of  how  it  affects  the  individual's  life  in  de- 
veloping such  attributes  as  honesty,  integrity,  love, 
and  full  devotion  to  God,  to  parents,  and  to  country. 
That's  the  positive  way  of  appraising  the  value  of 
this  quality  of  having  a  sense  of  responsibility.  But 
you  can  also  measure  it  negatively  in  terms  of  the 
penalties  we  pay  when  the  sense  of  responsibility 
is  weak  or  lacking— the  cost  in  time,  money,  and  per- 
haps materials,  and  in  the  crippling  or  ruining  of 
important  undertakings.  The  penalty  can  even  be 
tragic— people  injured  or  killed  because  someone  took 
his  responsibility  too  lightly  and  let  poor  workman- 
ship or  poor  operation  get  by.  However,  the  most 
tragic  penalty  of  all  to  the  individual  is  a  lack  of 
honesty,  integrity,  trust,  and  self-respect  as  a  result 
of  not  developing  a  sense  of  responsibility.  Yes,  not 
having  developed  a  sense  of  responsibility,  I  have 


678 


THE      IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


Wendell  B.  Mendenhall  is  in  his  tenth  year  as  chair- 
man of  the  building  committee  of  the  Church.  He 
was  appointed  to  this  position  in  July  1955  and  left 
an  active  California  career  involving  several  busi- 
nesses when  he  answered  the  call  to  direct  the  world- 
wide program  of  construction  involving  hundreds  of 
new  church  buildings  each  year.  He  is  a  former 
bishop  in  Stockton,  California,  and  former  president 
of  the  San  Joaquin  Stake.  He  also  has  served  as 
regional  welfare  chairman  of  the  Northern  California 
Region.  At  present  he  is  chairman  of  the  Pacific 
Board  of  Education,  which  directs  activities  of  the 
church  schools  throughout  the  South  Pacific.  Elder 
Mendenhall  served  a  New  Zealand  mission.  He  and 
his  wife,  the  former  Wealtha  Spafford,  have  two  sons. 


labeled  myself  as  one  who  cannot  trust  nor  be  trusted. 
Of  course,  the  sense  of  responsibility  varies.  With 
some  it  is  keen;  with  others  it  is  only  strong  enough 
to  be  passable;  in  others  it  is  weak  or  lacking  entirely. 
That  makes  it  an  excellent  yardstick  for  measuring 
the  worth  of  an  individual  to  himself,  to  his  family, 
to  his  employer,  to  his  society,  and  to  his  God.  If  I 
were  you,  I  would  apply  that  yardstick  to  myself. 

The  sense  of  responsibility  I  am  talking  about  is 
inspiringly  illustrated  by  the  life  and  activities  of 
President  David  O.  McKay.  I  would  encourage  you 
to  study  his  life. 

The  paramount  need  of  the  Church  and  society 
today  is  for  men  and  women  who  will  accept  re- 
sponsibility and  honor  it.  There  is  hardly  a  day  passes 
in  my  office  in  the  church  building  department  with- 
out plans  taking  form  for  some  new  church  structure, 
and  one  of  the  most  urgent  questions  we  face  is, 
Whom  can  we  put  in  charge  as  a  building  supervisor 
to  build  a  house  of  the  Lord?  Whom  can  we  trust 
as  a  building  supervisor  to  handle  the  job,  properly 
to  represent  the  Church,  the  community,  the  mem- 
bership of  the  Church,  the  bishopric,  the  stake  presi- 
dency, and  the  building  department?  The  Lord 
always  comes  to  our  aid  and  helps  us  find  such  a  man. 


Why?  Because  the  Church  has  built  a  deep  sense 
of  responsibility  into  the  lives  of  its  members,  and 
men  arise  everywhere  who  are  trained  in  the  trades 
to  give  proper  leadership,  men  with  faith,  devotion, 
integrity,  and  trust,  who  are  dedicated  to  the  service 
of  the  Lord  to  build  the  kingdom.  We  thank  God 
for  the  gospel  plan  which  develops  men  and  women 
to  accept  responsibility  in  all  phases  of  church  activity. 

A  sense  of  responsibility  takes  time,  discipline,  and 
effort  to  develop.  Even  the  apostles  of  the  Savior 
learned  it  slowly.  He  called  them  into  service— an 
exalted  service.  On  many  occasions  during  the 
Savior's  ministry,  he  left  them  and  upon  his  return 
found  it  necessary  to  give  them  further  counsel  and 
advice  and  spiritual  training  that  they  could  become 
his  special  witnesses  to  testify  of  him.  You  can  begin 
to  acquire  a  sense  of  responsibility  almost  from  the 
cradle,  and  if  I  were  you,  I  would  make  it  an  active 
force  in  my  life  without  delay,  for  whether  in  the 
area  of  your  livelihood  or  of  your  religion  or  both, 
the  greatest  tribute  you  can  earn  is  a  reputation  of 
having  a  sense  of  responsibility. 

If  I  were  you,  I  would  think  more  and  more  about 
what  your  responsibilities  are  and  less  about  what 
your  privileges  may  be. 


AUGUST    1964 


679 


y. 


FLORENCE    B. 
P1NNOCK. 

EDITOR 


A  happy  mother  at  home  makes  the  difference.  A 
house  is  so  empty  without  her.  A  man  coming  home 
from  work  to  a  still,  quiet  house,  a  child  running  in 
from  school  to  nothing— a  mother  is  missed!  A  wife 
and  a  mother  is  needed  at  home.  Of  course,  there 
are  times  when  she  must  be  the  breadwinner,  and 
then  her  task  is  many  times  as  hard.  She  must  plan 
to  leave  a  part  of  herself,  her  spirit,  in  the  home  if 
she  can't  be  there.  This  can  be  done  in  many  ways, 
but  all  of  them  include  planning  ahead.  A  refrigerator 
with  something  enticing  to  catch  a  little  boy's  eye, 
fresh  flov/ers  or  a  bowl  of  fruit  on  the  table,  notes 
left  in  prominent  places,  dishes  done  and  beds  made, 
and  always  a  gay  good-bye  in  the  morning  with  a 
"Have  a  happy  day"  as  each  child  leaves  the  house- 
all  add  to  this  mother  picture.  But  whenever  possible 
mothers  should  be  at  home  when  the  family  arrives 
from  their  various  activities  of  the  day. 

There  is  another  necessity  for  a  mother  besides 
just  being  home,  and  that  is  to  be  happily  at  home. 
A  happy  mother  creates  a  happy,  contented  family. 
So  many  young  mothers  are  restless,  just  marking 
time  until  their  babies  are  adults,  when,  if  they  only 
knew  it,  right  now  is  the  happiest,  most  contented 
time  of  their  lives.  To  be  a  mother  of  a  young  family 
is  exciting;  her  joys  are  endless;  only  she  can  limit 
her  fun  and  creativity.  Each  day  is  a  new  adventure, 
a  time  to  mold,  to  build,  to  love  a  tiny  child.  Don't 
ever  let  things  become  monotonous,  find  a  new  chal- 
lenge each  day.  When  you  go  to  bed  at  night,  be 
able  to  say,  "Today  I  have  really  lived  because  I  have 
grown  and  helped  someone  else  become  a  little  nearer 
to  real  maturity." 

No  other  job  in  the  world  holds  so  much  opportunity 
and  is  so  varied.  Of  course,  as  you  clean  today  you 
will  have  to  dust  the  same  table  tomorrow,  and  the 
next  day,  and  the  following  days  to  come,  just  the 
same  as  if  you  were  a  secretary  downtown  or  a  buyer 
in  a  large  department  store.  They  too  must  repeat 
the  same  tasks  over  and  over  again.  If  you  think 
housework  is  unglamorous  and  monotonous,  it  is  just 
in  your  mind  that  it  is  so.  You  have  let  yourself 
becoming  boring,  not  only  to  yourself,  but  also  to  all 
those  around  you.  If  you  care  enough,  you  can 
change  your  attitude.  Perhaps  a  good  way  to  begin 
would  be  to  sit  down  quietly  and  make  some  plans 
on  paper.  Make  a  list  of  the  things  that  you  especially 
enjoy  doing,  and  make  a  list  of  the  things  you  dislike 
to  do.  Then  see  that  your  days  are  planned  to  in- 
clude more  of  the  things  you  like  to  do;  for  instance, 
if  you  like  to  read  a  great  deal,  be  sure  to  plan  time 
for  it;  even  do  some  reading  aloud  to  your  little  chil- 
dren each  day.  This  will  require  better  organization 
of  your  own  tasks.    To  leave  time  to  read,  or  play  the 


piano,  or  paint,  or  sew,  or  write,  or  do  any  other 
thing  you  really  enjoy,  plan  a  weekly  schedule  of 
necessary  tasks.  So  as  not  to  live  in  confusion,  spend 
a  few  minutes  after  breakfast  each  day  soaking  the 
dirty  dishes  in  hot,  sudsy  water  or  stacking  them  in 
the  dishwasher,  making  the  beds,  and  picking  up  the 
papers  and  litter  throughout  the  rooms.  This  can 
be  done  in  thirty  or  forty  minutes,  and  then  your 
house  is  in  order.  That  is,  it  is  for  at  least  a  minute! 
If  there  are  small  children,  their  toys  will  soon  stack 
up  again,  but  that  isn't  dirt.  Thirty  minutes  before 
hubby  is  expected  home  in  the  evening  is  time  enough 
again  for  all  to  go  on  a  picking  up  spree  so  home  will 
have  an  uncluttered  look  as  father  walks  in  the  door. 
Each  day  clean  one  room  thoroughly.  One  hour's 
time  will  usually  take  care  of  this,  and  by  the  end  of 
the  week  all  of  the  rooms  will  have  had  a  good  clean- 
ing. One  and  a  half  hours  now  have  taken  care  of 
the  routine  jobs.  Schedule  and  plan  ahead  the  meals 
of  the  week,  the  washing  and  ironing,  etc.,  but  please 
don't  schedule  yourself  so  closely  that  there  is  no  time 
to  enjoy  the   children,  your  husband,  and  yourself. 

When  you  do  this  planning,  sit  down  with  your 
husband  and  children  so  that  each  realize  what  must 
be  done  in  order  to  have  a  house  that  is  a  home.  If 
everyone  is  in  on  the  planning,  then  everyone  should 
be  in  on  the  working  to  keep  things  in  shape.  A  three- 
year-old  child  can  have  his  own  little  tasks  to  do;  a 
five-year-old  needs  added  responsibility;  and  by  the 
time  he  is  a  high  school  student  he  should  know  all 
about  the  responsibility  of  keeping  up  a  home.  We 
are  not  kind  to  our  children  if  we  do  not  introduce 
them  to  the  reality  of  work.  This  work  can  be  pleasant 
if  the  mother  makes  it  so.  A  mother's  lilting  spirit 
is  contagious.  Each  task  can  be  loosely  wrapped 
with  the  strings  of  a  sense  of  humor.  Use  a  light 
but  firm  hand  in  directing  these  tasks.  To  make  a 
bed,  to  vacuum,  to  wash  windows,  all  can  be  a  game 
if  the  leader  is  enjoying  herself.  A  boy  on  the  out- 
side of  a  dirty  window  with  a  sister  on  the  inside, 
both  polishing  to  a  spotless  shine,  can  be  fun. 

It  is  said  that  a  mother's  work  is  never  done.  The 
all-over  responsibilities  can't  be  ever  quite  finished 
but  the  day-by-day  jobs  can  be  organized  so  they  are 
quickly  completed.  Each  one  of  us  has  twenty-four 
hours  a  day.  It's  how  we  spend  those  hours  that 
makes  the  difference  in  our  lives.  Spend  yours  being 
happy  and  making  those  around  you  enjoy  each  min- 
ute because  that  is  all  we  truly  have— just  this  minute. 

SUMMERTIME  TREATS  FOR  THOSE  WHO  EAT 

It  is  fun  to  look  forward  to  a  special  treat  at  each 
meal  on  a  hot  summer  day.     The  rest  of  the  meal 


AUGUST   1964 


681 


can  be  quite  ordinary  if  there  is  just 
one  highlight.  This  is  true  of 
breakfast  as  well  as  the  other  meals 
of  the  day.  The  following  gives 
something  special  for  each  meal  for 
two  days. 

Breakfast— Nut  Bread  French  Toast 
Waffles. 

Lunch— Yum  Yum  Casserole. 

Dinner— Blueberry   Supreme. 

Breakfast— English  Muffin  Golden- 
rod. 

Lunch— Crunchy  Salad. 

Dinner— Summer  Meat  Loaf. 

Nut  Bread  French  Toast  Waffles 

3  eggs,  well  beaten 
Vz  cup  milk 

1  tablespoon  sugar 
dash  of  salt 

dash  of  nutmeg 
8  slices  day  old  nut  bread 

Combine  the  eggs,  milk,  sugar,  salt, 
nutmeg;  dip  the  nut  bread  slices, 
one  at  a  time,  into  the  mixture.  Let 
stand  a  few  seconds  on  each  side. 
Preheat  the  waffle  iron.  Place  the 
nut  bread  slices  2  or  4  at  a  time, 
depending  on  the  size  of  the  waffle 
iron.  Bake  until  the  waffle  iron 
stops  steaming  and  the  French  toast 
is  golden.  Serve  hot  with  fresh 
strawberry  preserves. 

Yum  Yum  Casserole 

2  cups  milk 

5  tablespoons  flour 

XA  teaspoon  dry  mustard 


3  hard-cooked  eggs,  slice  the  whites 
V*  teaspoon  pepper 

4  tablespoons  melted  butter 
salt  to  taste 

2  cups  cooked  chicken,  cut  in  cubes 
2  tablespoons  diced  pimento 
8  ripe  olives,  sliced 

1  tablespoon  parsley,  minced 

2  tablespoons  green  pepper,  diced 

1  teaspoon  lemon  juice 

Mix  the  milk,  flour,  mustard,  pepper, 
butter,  and  egg  yolks  in  a  blender 
until  well  mixed.  Cook  in  a  double 
boiler  until  thickened.  Add  the 
other  ingredients.  Pour  into  casse- 
role, top  with  buttered  crumbs,  and 
bake  in  a  350  degree  F.  oven  until 
bubbly  and  brown. 

Carolyns  Blueberry  Supreme 
(Serves  8  generously) 

2  cups  graham  cracker  crumbs 
Vz  cup  butter 

Vz  cup  sugar 

Mix,  press  on  bottom  and  up  sides  of 

a  13x8x2  inch  pan. 
2  eight  ounce  packages  cream 

cheese 
2  large  eggs 
1  cup  sugar 

1  teaspoon  vanilla 

Beat  together  in  a "  small  bowl  till 
smooth.  Pour  into  crumb  crust  and 
bake  at  350  degrees  F.  for  about  15 
minutes.  Remove  from  the  oven 
and  cool.  Pour  over  the  baked  cream 
mixture  one  #202  can  blueberry 
pie  filling.  Refrigerate  6  hours  or 
overnight  before  cutting  into  squares 
to  serve. 

English  Muffin  Goldenrod 
(6  servings) 

6  hard-cooked  eggs 
4  tablespoons  butter 
4  tablespoons  flour 

2  teaspoons  salt  (approx. ) 
dash  of  pepper 

2  cups  milk 

Vz  pound  bacon  cut  in  1  inch  pieces 

and  cooked  until  crisp 
6  English  muffins 

Press  two  egg  yolks  through  a  coarse 


sieve  and  set  aside.  Sieve  the  rest 
of  the  eggs.  Melt  the  butter,  add  the 
flour,  and  stir  until  smooth.  Gradual- 
ly stir  in  the  milk.  Season.  Bring 
to  a  boil,  stirring  constantly,  and 
cook  until  thickened.  Add  the  sieved 
eggs.  Pour  the  mixture  over  the 
toasted  English  muffins  and  sprinkle 
reserved  sieved  egg  yolks  and  bacon 
on  top.     Serve  immediately. 

Crunchy  Salad 

1  pound  canned  red  salmon,  large 

chunks 
Vz  cup  finely  diced  celery 
Vz  cup  diced  cucumber 

2  tablespoons  diced  sweet  pickles 

1  teaspoon  minced  parsley 

2  teaspoons     finely     sliced     green 

onions  or  chives 
%  cup  mayonnaise  blended  with  1 

tablespoon  lemon  juice 
2  cups  crushed  potato  chips 

Combine  all  the  ingredients,  except 
the  potato  chips,  and  chill  in  re- 
frigerator. Just  before  serving  add 
the  potato  chips,  toss  lightly,  and 
pile  on  crisp  greens. 

Summer  Meat  Loaf  (8  servings) 

This  meat  loaf  is  just  as  good  served 
chilled  as  hot.  It  could  be  baked 
one  day,  chilled  well,  and  taken  on 
a  picnic  the  next  day  for  the  family 
to  build  their  own  sandwiches. 

2  pounds  ground  beef 
%  cup  milk 

1V2  cups  soft  bread  crumbs 
Vz  teaspoon  salt 
Vb  teaspoon  pepper 
1  package     (YVz     ounces)     dehy- 
drated onion  soup 

1  can     (4     ounces)     mushrooms, 

stems  and  pieces 
Vi  cup  ketchup 

2  eggs,  beaten 

Pour  the  milk  over  the  bread 
crumbs.  Add  the  ground  beef,  salt, 
pepper,  soup  mix,  mushrooms  and 
liquid,  ketchup,  and  eggs.  Mix 
thoroughly.  Pack  into  a  9x5  inch 
loaf  pan.  Bake  in  a  300  degree  F. 
oven  for  Vh.  to  1%  hours. 


682 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


BONUS  BABY-SITTING 


BY   BETH    M.   APPLEGATE 


Janice  Powell  earns  well  over  a  hun- 
dred dollars  a  year  in  spending 
money  from  baby-sitting.  She  has 
a  number  of  mothers  who  reserve 
her  services  on  certain  evenings 
each  month,  and  others  who  call 
her  when  the  need  arises. 

Janice  is  well-liked  by  both  chil- 
dren and  parents.  "She  has  a  'way' 
about  her,"  the  parents  say. 

When  I  asked  Janice  the  secret 
of  her  success  as  a  baby-sitter,  she 
denied  any  special  talents. 

"It's  really  just  getting  along  with 
kids,  I  guess,"  she  said. 

But  after  a  long  talk  with  Janice, 
these  are  the  rules  she  abides  by. 
No  wonder  mothers  are  always  ask- 
ing for  this  bright-eyed  sixteen-year- 
old  to  be  a  baby-sitter  for  their 
children. 

1.  Get  acquainted  slowly.  Shy 
children  frighten  easily.  Bolder  chil- 
dren will  sometimes  take  advantage 
of  you  if  you  are  too  friendly.  A 
little  reserve  helps. 

2.  Keep  wide-awake  charges  busy 
every  moment  with  books,  toys,  or 
games.  Keep  them  too  busy  to 
realize  that  mother  and  dad  are 
leaving.  Have  a  store  of  games  on 
hand  such  as  "I  Spy,"  "Hangman," 
"Guess  What  I'm  Doing,"  etc.  Learn 
some  pencil  and  paper  tricks. 

3.  Always  get  an  okay  on  feeding 
the  children  and  feeding  yourself, 
too.  Perhaps  the  lady  of  the  house 
is  expecting  guests  to  dine  on  that 
ham— not  you. 

4.  Avoid  physical  punishments 
when  disciplining  others  children. 
No  threats,  no  slaps,  no  harsh  words, 


no  spankings— no  matter  how  much 
you'd  like  to  administer  the  same. 
Keep  things  on  a  light  and  pleasant 
level  and  leave  the  stick  wielding 
to  parents. 

5.  Get  your  charges  to  bed  by 
slow  degrees.  Don't  rush  them  in 
between  the  covers  and  shut  the 
door  on  them.  See  that  they  have 
the  familiar  teddy  bear,  or  the  old 
but  comforting  baby  blanket  they 
always  take  to  bed  with  them.  If 
the  door  must  be  open  a  crack,  see 
that  it  is  open.  A  story  promised 
after  the  children  are  in  bed  will 
help. 

6.  Check  now  and  then  to  see 
that  all's  well.  Your  responsibilities 
won't  end  when  the  bedroom  door 
is  closed. 

7.  Respect  other  people's  property 
and  personal  belongings.  Snooping 
will  end  your  services. 

8.  You're  hired  to  see  that  the 
children  don't  get  into  mischief, 
break  up  the  furniture,  cut  them- 
selves, etc.  Don't  get  lost  in  tele- 
vision while  they're  awake. 

9.  Before  Mom  and  Dad  are  ex- 
pected home,  spend  fifteen  minutes 
straightening  things  to  make  the 
house  look  neat  and  cozy.  Look 
alive— if  it's  not  too  late— when  they 
return. 

Almost  any  neighborhood  where 
there  are  young  children  needs  a 
capable  baby-sitter.  Let  it  be  known 
that  you  want  to  baby  sit.  It  pays 
to  advertise.  Be  available,  and  be- 
fore you  know  it  you'll  have 
that  extra  spending  money  you've 
been  wanting. 


let  me 

show  you 

how.. 


EARN  100/200 

a  week  and  up  in  a  proven  business  of  your  own, 

without  one  penny  of  investment! 

You  risk  nothing.  Supplement  your  in- 
come part-time,  then  when  you  wish 
launch  out  into  a  highly  satisfying,  good- 
paying  business  with  an  unlimited 
future.  Some  have  doubled  their  income 
the  first  year.  Render  vital  Christian 
service  to  people  right  in  your  com- 
munity. Program  backed  by  successful 
40-year-old  Christian  Company,  en- 
dorsed by  evangelical  leaders  in  every 
denomination.  Ideal  for  ministers, 
teachers  and  church  workers. 

MEN   OR   WOMEN 

ACT  NOW  before  someone  snaps  up  the 
opportunity  in  your  area.  FREE 
facts.  No  obligation. 


MAIL   COUPON  TODAY 


(§^ 


John  Rudin  &  Co.,  Inc.    Dept.  ER84 
22  W.  Madison  St.,  Chicago  2,  III. 

Please  send  me  complete  information  on  your  pro- 
gram without  obligation. 

Nam  e 


Address- 


City- 


state  or 
.Province- 


.Zip_ 


MISSIONARIES 

A  WEBCOR  tape  recorder  can  be 
an   excellent  tool   in   your   work. 

TERMS  —  Call  or  write  about  our 
MISSIONARY  plan. 

1568  South  State,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Another  Clarence  L.  Jolley  Enterprise 


Stereo-Tape  Recorder 
Center 


Little  Giant  Hotomatic 

Gas  Water  Heater  No.  3 
Will  supply  all  the  hot  water 
needed  for  Baptistries,  Church 
Kitchens,  Rest  Rooms.  Heats 
450  GPH,  20°  rise  in  tempera- 
ture. Inexpensive.  Write  for 
free  folders  on  water  heaters 
and    Fiberglass    Baptistries. 

LITTLE   GIANT  MFG.  CO. 
907    7th    Street,    Orange,    Texas 


YOU  CAN   RENT  IT! 


HOWE  RENTS 

SALES  AND   RENTALS 


2375    South    State 


Salt  Lake  City 


486-0055 


AUGUST    1964 


683 


Listen  to  the 
Song  of  Israel 

( Continued  from  page  647 ) 


rejoicing  among  the  listeners  for  this 
manifestation  of  the  Lord  to  his 
Lamanite  daughter.  The  eyes  of 
all  who  were  in  the  sealing  room 
that  day  were  filled  with  tears  of 
joy  and  gratitude. 

Brother  Beyal  has  served  his 
Master  and  his  people  in  many  ca- 
pacities—as interpreter  for  the  mis- 
sionaries, in  branch  presidencies, 
and  in  teaching  his  family  to  be 
good  Latter-day  Saints.  A  few  years 
ago  he  was  speaking  in  a  Sacrament 
meeting  of  the  Gallup-Lamanite 
Branch.  He  spoke  in  his  typical, 
picturesque  language  as  he  recalled, 
"We  Navajos  dearly  love  our  mut- 
ton. The  choice  part  of  the  sheep 
to  us  is  the  roast  ribs,  and  when  we 
have  company  we  serve  them  with 
the  best.  Well,  when  Brother  and 
Sister  Bloomfield  came  to  our  tent 
and  gave  us  the  gospel,  it  was  just 
like  they  brought  roast  ribs  to  us.  It 
was  the  best."8 

At  another  time  while  he  was 
bearing  his  testimony,  he  remarked, 
"Brothers  and  sisters,  the  gospel  is 
like  what  it  says  on  the  Cracker  Jack 
box,  'The  more  you  eat,  the  more  you 
want.'  It  is  that  way  with  me.  I 
like  to  learn  more  about  the  gospel 
all  the  time,  it  is  so  good." 

From  this  small  start,  the  results 
of  George's  and  Lucy's  labors  mush- 
roomed. As  Albert  R.  Lyman  states 
it:  "And  then  came  a  call  from  the 
Church  for  the  Bloomfields  to  act 
as  missionaries  among  the  Navajos. 
This  was  simply  for  them  to  begin 
building  upon  the  solid  foundation 
which  they  had  been  laying  for 
thirty  years.  At  once,  among  peo- 
ple who  loved  and  believed  them, 
they  found  some  ready  for  baptism, 
and  others  eager  to  know  more 
about  it."9 

After  four  and  one-half  years  of 
missionary  work  at  Toadlena,  Broth- 
er and  Sister  Bloomfield  sold  their 
store  at  Toadlena  and  bought  one 
at  Mancos  Creek,  Colorado,  on  the 
Ute  reservation.  They  were  released 
from  their  stake  mission  but  were 
called  again  shortly  after  settling  at 
Mancos  Creek.  Here  they  also 
found  the  field  ready  to  harvest. 

Hdem. 

"Albert  R.  Lyman,  op.  cit. 


Brother  Bloomfield  had  a  great 
love  for  children,  and  wherever  he 
went  he  made  friends  with  the 
young  Indians.  One  of  these  was 
George  Lee,  an  Indian  boy  who 
lived  at  Mancos  Creek.  When 
George's  parents  moved  to  Cortez, 
Colorado,  to  find  work  one  summer, 
George  went  with  them. 

The  Utah  Indian  Placement  pro- 
gram was  just  getting  established 
at  that  time,  and  Brother  Bloom- 
field had  been  recruiting  youngsters 


to  participate  in  it.  The  day  the 
busses  were  to  leave  for  Utah,  he 
decided  to  drive  to  Cortez  and  see 
whether  he  could  get  George  and 
his  cousin  Roger  to  join  the  group. 
When  he  located  George  and 
Roger,  they  had  just  finished  work. 
He  explained  the  Utah  program  to 
them,  and  they  listened  to  their 
white  friend.  He  concluded  by  ask- 
ing them  if  they  would  like  to  go. 
The  boys  replied  that  they  would 
have  to  talk  with  their  parents  about 


I  THE 

SPOKEN 
WORD  i 


"THE  FINAL  AWAKENING 


RICHARD   L.   EVANS 

Recently  we  recalled  a  scene  from  The  Blue  Bird  by  Maurice  Maeterlinck 
as  the  children  leave  their  home  in  heaven  to  be  born  on  earth,  with 
anxiety  and  anticipation,  some  not  wanting  to  leave  their  friends,  some 
fearing  to  come  to  earth.  Then  there  was  the  sound  of  gladness,  the  song 
of  mothers  coming  out  to  meet  the  children  sent  from  their  heavenly 
home.1  Suppose  now  we  follow  through  a  further  sequence  suggested 
by  this  scene— through  the  living  and  learning  of  life,  with  its  problems 
and  opportunities,  its  choosing  and  growing,  its  doing  and  enduring  and 
understanding— and  then  after  all  the  experiences  of  earth  there  comes  a 
return  to  the  heavenly  home— again  with  anxiety  and  anticipation  and  with 
reluctance  to  leave  friends  and  family.  Leaving  where  we  lived  before 
and  coming  here  we  call  birth.  Leaving  here  and  going  on  to  other 
opportunities  we  call  death,  one  being  as  natural  and  essential  as  the 
other.  And  how  blessed  it  is  to  have  the  sense  of  assurance  that  reunion 
with  friends  and  family  is  a  part  of  our  Father's  plan  and  purpose,  as  we 
leave  this  life  with  an  everlasting  future  before  us.  And  there  the  knowl- 
edge of  our  premortal  past  and  of  life's  ever-continuing  purpose  will  give 
us  the  answers  we  so  much  seek,  with  full  meaning  to  our  memories. 
Scripture  gives  us  this  assurance.  Our  own  conviction  within  our  souls 
gives  us  this  assurance.  God  our  Father  has  not  planned  for  us  to  pass 
fleetingly  into  a  nothingness,  through  the  swift  littleness  of  mortal  life, 
but  has  given  us  truth  and  intelligence  and  the  awareness  of  ourselves 
and  the  love  of  loved  ones  and  life  as  an  everlasting  literal  reality.  "Is 
death  the  last  sleep?"  asked  Sir  Walter  Scott.  And  then  he  answered 
his  own  question:  "No,  it  is  the  last  and  final  awakening."2  And  to  those 
who  have  lost  those  they  love:  May  the  acuteness  of  sorrow  be  softened 
by  the  assurance  that  these  things  are  so,  and  that  life  is  worth  all  the 
doing  and  enduring,  and  that  beyond  time  there  is  eternity  with  continued 
consciousness  and  purpose  and  a  literal  reality  of  resurrection— with  a 
continuing  personal  awareness  as  real  as  we  have  here.  You  who  mourn, 
and  you  who  remember,  take  comfort  to  your  hearts  this  day— and  always, 
with  the  assurance  that  these  things  are  so. 

'See  The  Blue  Bird,  by  Maurice  Maeterlinck,  act  v. 
L'Sir   Walter    Scott    (1771-1832),    English   poet. 

"The  Spoken  Word"  from  Temple  Square,  presented  over  KSL  and  the  Columbia 
Broadcasting  System,  May  31,  1964.    Copyright  1964. 


684 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


it.  After  they  had  consulted  with 
their  mothers  and  fathers,  they  de- 
cided to  try  it  for  one  year;  if  they 
did  not  like  it,  they  would  not  re- 
turn the  next  year.  When  they  re- 
ported their  decision  to  Elder 
Bloomfield,  they  asked  what  day 
they  would  leave.  They  were 
shocked  when  he  told  them  the 
busses  were  leaving  that  night.  They 
did  not  even  have  time  to  change 
from  their  work  clothes,  but  they 
trusted  their  white  friend  and  what 
he  said.10 

They  hustled  to  get  the  family 
into  the  car  and  hurried  to  the  gath- 
ering place.  As  they  approached 
and  saw  the  other  parents  and  chil- 
dren gathered  there  tearfully  bid- 
ding each  other  good-bye,  they  felt 
an  impulse  to  turn  around  and  go 
back  to  their  own  quiet  fireside,  to 
once  more  feel  the  peace  of  having 
the  family  together  as  a  unit;  but 
the  urging  of  their  white  brother 
brought  these  timid,  shy  people  out 
of  the  car.  It  took  courage  for  the 
parents  to  bid  their  boys  good-bye, 
to  see  them  ride  off  in  a  bus  to  a 
land  they  had  never  seen,  to  a  peo- 
ple they  had  never  known.  There 
were  many  tears  shed,  and  they  had 
heavy  hearts;  but  they,  too,  had  con- 
fidence in  George  Bloomfield. 

George  Lee  was  placed  in  a  good 
LDS  home  in  Orem,  Utah.  He  has 
learned  to  love  his  foster  parents  as 
his  own.  He  has  shown  tremendous 
growth  and  progress.  In  1959,  he 
was  the  president  of  his  class  at 
school.  In  the  words  of  his  foster 
parents : 

"George  has  been  with  us  six  years 
now,  and  we  have  seen  his  growth 
both  spiritually  and  mentally.  He 
has  been  a  good  student,  works  hard 
in  the  Church  and  has  been  a  good 
son  as  part  of  our  family.  .  .  .  He 
has  a  testimony  that  most  of  the 
boys  who  were  raised  in  the  Church 
haven't  developed  as  yet.  His 
seminary  work  has  been  straight 
'A,'  and  his  knowledge  of  the  gos- 
pel would  astound  you."11 

George  is  happy  in  the  Church  and 
loves  the  gospel  with  all  his  heart. 
He  says:  "I  know  and  can  testify  to 
the  true  divinity  of  the  church  and 
gospel.  .  .  .  I'm  looking  forward  to 
going  on  my  mission  when  the  time 
arrives.  In  fact  I  can  hardly  wait. 
.  .  .  Especially  I'm  so  thankful  for 

lnLetter  from  George  Lee  to  Lucy  Bloomfield, 
May    15,    1961. 

"Letter  from  Glen  and  Joan  Harker  to  Lucy 
G.  Bloomfield,   May  15,  1961. 


Preserve  the   Inspiration   of 

The  improvement  E 

In   Beautifully  Bound  Volumes 


The  Mountain  West's  finest  bindery  and 
printing  house  is  prepared  to  bind  your 
collected  Improvement  Era's  into  fine 
hard  cover  volumes.  Mail  or  bring  the 
editions  you  wish  bound  to  the  Deseret 
News  Press. 

12  issues  in  hard  cover  $3.90.  Advance 
payment  must  accompany  all  orders — 
Please  include  postage  if  volumes  are 
to  be  returned  by  mail. 

POSTAGE   RATE   FROM   SALT   LAKE    CITY,    UTAH 


Zone 

1   &  2 

3  

5 

65       6  

75       7 

1.05 

1.20 

1.40 

4  

85       8  

1.60 

1600    Empire    Road   —   33    Richards    Street 
Salt   Lake  City,   Utah 


Is  your  church  any  place  to  skimp 
on  carpet  quality? 


"No!"  say  the  architects  who  specify  for 
so  many  of  the  stately  new  Mormon 
church  buildings.  Good  carpet,  they 
point  out,  absorbs  sound,  saves  on  main- 
tenance costs.  And,  of  course,  improves 
appearance. 

Not   surprisingly,   Bigelow   Gropoint® 
[above)  gets  the  nod. 

Long-wearing  Gropoint's  all-wool  loop 
pile   softens  noise  to  a  hushed  quiet. 


And  Gropoint's  19  colors  make  it  adapt- 
able to  any  decor. 

But  Gropoint  is  just  one  of  many 
Bigelows  whose  quality  befits  Mormon 
church  buildings.  There  are  others,  in- 
cluding styles  for  every  public  building, 
every  home.  Bigelow  has  or  can  custom- 
create  the  perfect  carpet.  We've  done 
it  since  1825. 


Bigelow^ 


RUGS   &   CARPETS   SINCE    1825 


AUGUST    1964 


685 


Brother  Bloomfield's  concern  for  us. 
If  it  were  not  for  him  I  doubt  I'd  be 
here  where  I  am  today.  ...  I  just 
can't  express  myself  for  all  the  joys 
and  happiness  which  I  have  experi- 
enced. It's  just  wonderful  to  know 
the  goodness  of  the  Lord.  .  .   "1J 

And  so  Brother  Bloomfield  planted 
another  seed— one  that  will  live  on 
many  years  after  the  planter  has 
gone. 

In  August  1948,  a  whole  new 
world  opened  to  George  and  Lucy 
Bloomfield.  They  were  called  to 
serve  full  time  in  the  Southwest  In- 
dian Mission.  The  field  was  white, 
ready  to  harvest,  and  Elder  and 
Sister  Bloomfield  were  privileged 
to  "thrust  in  [their]  sickle  with 
[their]  might"  (D&C  6:3)  and  taste 
some  of  the  first  fruits,  more  choice 
than  any  they  had  heretofore  tasted. 

When  President  Stephen  L  Rich- 
ards set  Brother  Bloomfield  apart, 
he  made  a  prophetic  statement, 
"Brother  Bloomfield,  you  will  spend 
the  remainder  of  your  years  in 
preaching  the  gospel  to  the  La- 
manites."13  This  was  exciting  news 
to  Brother  George  who,  by  this  time, 
was  thoroughly  converted  to  the 
cause  of  the  Lamanite. 

With  hearts  full  of  enthusiasm  and 
strong  faith  in  God,  they  set  out 
with  determination  in  their  first 
area— Moencopi,  Arizona.  Moencopi 
is  a  village  of  Hopi  Indians  in  the 
middle  of  the  Navajo  reservation.  It 
is  set  among  the  red  sand  hills  like 
a  green  oasis,  with  its  watermelons, 
corn,  and  trees  sprouting  up  from 
the  bottoms  and  sides  of  dried- 
up  washes. 

Because  the  Bloomfields  had 
been  warned  that  Moencopi  was  a 
difficult  area  for  proselyting,  they 
were  fearful  as  they  began  their 
labors  among  the  Hopi  tribe.  Never- 
theless, nothing  can  compare  to  the 
zeal  of  new  missionaries;  the  zeal  of 
this  devoted  couple  was  no  excep- 
tion. With  prayerful  hearts  and  a 
determination  to  succeed,  they  be- 
gan to  go  from  door  to  door  to  solicit 
cottage  meetings. 

The  Hopis  are  a  typically  friendly 
people,  happy  to  welcome  these 
white  people  into  their  homes  for  a 
pleasant  visit.  After  Elder  and 
Sister  Bloomfield  sat  and  chatted  for 
a  while  with  them,  they  requested 
time  for  a  meeting.  Suddenly  the 
friendliness  of  the  Hopi  people  was 

12George  Lee,  op.  cit. 

13Lucy  G.   Bloomfield,   op.  cit. 


gone.  They  were  "too  busy."  They 
had  time  to  be  friends  with  the  white 
man  and  woman  but  no  time  to 
learn  their  religion. 

With  dampened  spirits,  the  Bloom- 
fields  returned  day  after  day— with 
the  same  results.  A  month  or  so 
passed,  and  they  began  to  meet  with 
Navajo  camps  from  the  surrounding 
area.  They  felt  comfortable  around 
the  Navajos,  for  it  was  with  this 
tribe  that  they  had  had  so  much 
experience.  Although  they  enjoyed 
working  with  the  Navajos,  they 
realized  that  their  calling  was  to 
labor  with  the  Hopis.  However,  no 
matter  how  hard  they  tried,  they 
could  not  seem  to  find  a  way  to 
break  down  the  resistance  in  this 
tightly  knit  community. 

They  decided  to  go  to  the  leader 
of  the  community,  the  governor. 
When  they  arrived  at  Governor 
Numkena's  house,  his  wife  informed 
them  that  he  was  working  on  his 
farm  in  Tuba  City,  three  miles  away. 
A  little  fearfully,  and  with  a  prayer 
on  their  lips,  they  drove  down  to 
the  farm.  Governor  Numkena  was 
irrigating  his  corn.  As  Elder  and 
Sister  Bloomfield  got  out  of  their 
car  and  walked  toward  him,  he 
leaned  on  his  shovel  and  spoke  to 
them.  When  the  missionaries  stated 
their  cause,  he  was  polite  and 
friendly,  yet  he  said,  "No,  do 
not  bother  my  people.  They  are 
too  busy." 

With  sagging  hearts,  George  and 
Lucy  returned  to  their  car  and 
slowly  drove  home.  However,  their 
determination  to  succeed  in  the 
Lord's  work  soon  rallied  them,  and 
they  began  to  fast  and  pray.  In 
the  depths  of  humility,  they  prayed 
as  they  had  never  prayed  before. 
After  two  weeks  of  this  intensive 
supplication  to  the  Lord  for  his 
intervention,  Brother  George  an- 
nounced to  Lucy  that  he  was  going 
to  talk  to  the  governor  again.  He 
found  the  governor  once  more  in 
his  field.  This  time  he  was  pulling 
beans  on  the  far  side  of  his  bean 
patch.  Without  a  word,  Elder 
Bloomfield  began  pulling  beans  on 
the  opposite  side.  They  worked 
until  they  finally  met  in  the  middle 
of  the  patch,  not  a  word  having  been 
spoken.  The  governor  began  to  pile 
the  beans  on  his  wagon,  so  Brother 
George  did  the  same.  When  the 
wagon  was  loaded  and  the  little 
mule  team  was  hitched  up,  Governor 
Numkena  told  George,  "Get  up  on 


the  seat." 

Dusk  had  fallen  as  the  two  men 
rode  along  silently  on  the  sandy, 
rough  road.  The  old  mules  could 
not  be  hurried.  At  last  the  Hopi 
began  to  speak.  He  asked,  "Would 
you  like  me  to  tell  you  a  story  as 
we  go  along?" 

"Of  course,"  answered  George. 

The  governor  launched  on  a  long, 
detailed  history  of  Moencopi.  When 
he  finished,  he  queried,  "Now,  isn't 
that  a  good  story?"  The  missionary 
replied,  "Yes,  it  was  a  good  story. 
Now,  may  I  tell  you  a  story?" 

When  the  governor  agreed  to  this, 
Brother  Bloomfield,  with  a  rapidly 
beating  heart,  carefully  began  to 
unfold  the  beautiful  story  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon.  The  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  bore  down  heavily  upon  him 
as  he  quietly  and  sincerely  testified 
that  the  Indians  were  descendants 
of  the  Book  of  Mormon  people.  He 
bore  a  fearless  testimony  to  the  gov- 
ernor that  he  knew  the  Book  of 
Mormon  is  true  and  that  the  gover- 
nor and  his  people  would  be  blessed 
if  they  listened  to  the  missionaries. 
As  he  ended  his  testimony,  the 
wagon  stopped  in  front  of  the  gov- 
ernor's house.  The  elder  turned  to 
his  Hopi  companion  with  the  ques- 
tion, "Governor,  are  you  going  to 
let  us  tell  your  people  about  their 
book  and  the  gospel?" 

The  reply  was,  "Go  ahead,  the 
doors  are  open  to  you." 

What  could  it  be  called?  Mocca- 
sin telegraph,  perhaps,  but  whatever 
it  was,  the  next  morning  when  these 
humble  missionaries  returned  to 
their  labors,  every  door  was  opened 
to  them;  and  by  evening  they  had 
made  many  appointments.  By  the 
time  a  busy  month  had  passed,  this 
couple  had  more  work  than  they 
could  do.  They  requested  help 
from  the  mission  president,  who  sent 
two  elders  to  help  take  care  of  the 
great  increase  in  investigators.14 

Out  of  this  village  came  some 
lovely  converts,  people  who  were  to 
add  spiritual  strength  to  their  com- 
munity. In  Moencopi  today  there 
stands  a  lovely  little  LDS  chapel  in 
which  meets  an  active  branch  of 
Lamanites,  both  Hopis  and  Navajos, 
as  a  living  testimony  to  the  faithful- 
ness of  George  and  Lucy  Bloomfield. 

14Idem. 


686 


THE     IMPROVEMENT    ERA 


These  Times 

( Continued  from  page  632 ) 

effect.  Minorities  such  as  the 
Masonic  order,  Catholics,  the  Indian 
tribes,  and  the  Mormons  confronted 
the  national  government  before  the 
Civil  War,  as  witnessed  by  the 
Anti-Masonic  Party  convention  of 
1831,  Jackson's  problems  with  the 
relocation  of  Indians,  Joseph  Smith's 
winter  in  Washington  in  1838-39, 
and  the  Know-Nothings  ( anti-Catho- 
lic) and  their  activities  in  the  1850s. 
Since  the  Civil  War  these  groups, 
seeking  satisfactory  solutions  in 
Washington  to  problems  of  group 
and  individual  liberty,  have  been 
joined  by  the  colored  and  other 
racial  communities,  by  labor  unions, 
pacifists,  Jehovah's  Witnesses,  the 
women's  suffrage  movement,  and 
many  others. 

So  runs  the  pageant  of  American 
history.  The  passage  by  the  Senate 
June  19,  73-27,  of  a  Civil  Rights  Bill 
following  the  historic  invocation  of 
the  cloture  rule  a  few  days  earlier, 
is  another  event  in  the  quest  for 
liberty  and  responsibility  under  the 
rule  of  law.  An  earlier  Civil  Rights 
Act  was  enacted  by  Congress  March 
1,  1875,  and  was  signed  by  Presi- 
dent Ulysses  S.  Grant.  It  included 
a  "public  accommodations"  clause. 
In  1883  the  Supreme  Court  held 
the  1875  statute  to  be  unconstitu- 
tional. The  Senate  filibuster,  and 
the  reluctance  of  the  Senate  to  vote 
for  cloture  to  stop  a  filibuster,  pre- 
vented enactment  of  another  bill 
until  1964. 

In  the  United  States  of  America,  a 
land  of  liberty,  there  are  always 
citizens  who  disagree  with  the  Presi- 
dent, who  disagree  with  the  Con- 
gress, who  disagree  with  the 
Supreme  Court,  and  who  disagree 
with  each  other.  It  is  the  mark  of 
a  civilized  human  being  to  be  able 
to  disagree,  maintain  his  own  in- 
tegrity, avoid  violence  and  hatred, 
and  keep  open  the  doors  to  discus- 
sion, •  and  further  light  and  knowl- 
edge. The  other  alternative,  as 
Aristotle  pointed  out,  is  recourse  to 
the  single-will  state.  The  American 
experiment  is  dedicated  to  the 
proposition  of  liberty  under  law.  E 
Pluribus  Unum,  not  the  single-will 
state,  is  our  method.  And  once  the 
law  is  made,  it  is  the  American  Way 
to  support  and  defend  it  until  re- 
pealed or  replaced,  again  by  means 
of  E  Pluribus  Unum. 


Is  the  Cljurdh,  %u« 

in  vour  home? 


y 


Every  wedk  the  Deseret  News 

"Church  News"  Section  brings 
Latter-day  Saints  together. 
It  is  an  official  organ  of  the  Church 
and  contains  reports,  instruction 
and  news  that  should  be  in  every 
L.D.S.  home.  It  costs  so  little.  Mail 
this  coupon  now  for  information. 


"CHURCH   NEWS" 

143  South  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City    1,  Utah 

Please    send    me    subscription     information    on    the 
"Church    News." 

Name    

Address     

City State 


IT'S  A 

WESTERN 

TRADITION! 


WJ 


AMERICA'S  FINEST  JEANS 
SINCE  1850  •  • 


(fom  Kttf  ^/o 


Write  for   Free  Catalog 

MR.   L.   D.   SAUNDERS 

L.D.S.   BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

41  1    E.  SO.  TEMPLE  -  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


•  SECRETARIAL 
SCIENCE 

•  DATA 
PROCESSING 

•  MARKETING 

•  ACCOUNTING 

•  MANAGEMENT 

•  PERSONAL 
DEVELOPMENT 

•  LDS   INSTITUTE 


ALL-GRAIN  FLOUR  MILLS 

BEST  MILL  MADE  for 

stone-ground  flours, 

cereals. 

All  sizes.  .  . 

Home  .  .  .  Community  .  .  . 

Industry 

ALL-GRAIN    ENGINEERING 

CO.  -  Box  7722, 

Phoenix,  Ariz.   85011 


:?T^ 


WORKS  365  DAYS  EVERY  YEAR 
Electric  ,  </_ 

BUG 
KILLER 

with  Safety 
NIGHT    LIGHT 

Only  $4.95  ea. 
2    for    $9    ppd. 

Simply  plug  in 
.  .  .  scientific- 
ally designed  — 

it  keeps  home  or  business  bug-free  year 
'round.  Guaranteed  to  kill  flies,  mosquitoes, 
spiders,  ants,  roaches,  moths,  fleas,  flying 
vermin,  wasps,  etc.  No  sprays,  no  odor. 
Insects  do  not  contact  unit.  One  unit  serves 
average  home.  Etched  brass  finish.  Fully 
guaranteed. 

R  ANDREA  J.  ENTERPRISES 

Sherman  Oaks,  Calif. 


TODAY' 

P.  0.  Box  5744,  Dept.  A 


AUGUST    1964 


687 


Special  for . . . 


Reception  Invitations,  Napkins, 
Albums,  etc.,  featuring  L.D.S. 
temple  designs.  (Conventional 
styles  100  for  $5.95.)  Write 
for  FREE  catalog  and  samples. 


(Catalog  airmail  for  25tf  —  Oakland  Temple  Designs) 
REXCRAFT  ■  Rexburg,  Idaho  ■  83440 


$50  to 
$500  CASH! 

^  FOR  YOUR • CHURCH 
•SCHOOL*  CLUB 


SEND  NO  MONEY! 

S50.00  CASH  every  time  10  members  of  your 
group  each  sell  10  cans  of  Kitchen-Fresh  Choc- 
olettes  or  Coconettes  at  $1.00  per  can. 
100%  PROFIT!  The  one-lb.  size  canisters  cost 
your  group  only  50c  each — sell  for  $1.00! 
NO  INVESTMENT!  NOT  EVEN  lc!  Order  100 
to  500  cans  today.  Take  up  to  30  days  to  send 
payment.  Give  your  name,  title,  phone  number 
and  complete  address,  the  name,  address,  etc. 
of  2nd  officer,  name  of  group,  quantity  of  each 
desired,  and  nearest  Freight  Office  (no  parcel 
post).  Extras  sent  FREE  to  cover  shipping  cost 
east  of  Rockies.  OFFER  OPEN  TO  GROUPS 
ONLY!    WRITE  TODAY! 

VERNE   COLLIER,   Dept.  IE-10 

\^  900    N.    19th    St.,    Birmingham    3,   Aid.    J 


GENEALOGY 

PHOTOCOPIES 
A     SPECIALTY 

Lowest  Prices,  Fastest  Service, 
Highest  Quality 

Write  for  complete  price  list  and  supplies 
to  mail  your  pictures  in.  Also  write  for 
price     list     on     low     cost     color     processing. 

INKLEY  PHOTO  CENTERS 

Custom  Photofinishing  Lab 

2486  Washington  Blvd.  Ogden,   Utah 


Keep  your  Eras  by  binding  them  in  Improvement 
Era  binders.  Available  now  for  only  $2.50. 
Send  your  check   or  money  order  to 

THE  IMPROVEMENT  ERA 

135  So.  State  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


■    ■'■■        ■       ■■  ■       ■  ■  :  " 


A   SONNET  TO  A   BEEHIVE   GIRL 

BY    LORRAINE    HUNTER    HARE 

Like  morning  slowly  waking  to  the  day, 
And  virgin  dew  untouched  by  summer  sun, 
You  sparkle  in  your  youth,  so  fresh,  so  gay; 
Impatient  that  your  day  has  just  begun. 
Somehow  you  seem  to  tremble  on  the  brink 
Of  womanhood,  yet  hold  with  chubby  hands 
The  childhood  cup,  and  linger  there  to  drink 
Familiar  things;  then  like  the  shifting  sands 
Advance  each  hour  a  grain,  each  year  a  knoll. 
You  move  along  in  time  to  other  fields 
To  trade  your  youth  for  still  a  greater  role 
And  gather  up  the  sheaves  your  childhood  yields. 
Now  let  this  day  yet  prove  that  you  are  wise, 
For  in  your  hands  tomorrow's  promise  lies. 


[THE 
SPOKEN 
WORD  ' 


SINCERITY  .  .  .  AND  CONDUCT  .  . 


RICHARD  L.   EVANS 

We  have  talked  of  various  words  and  today  would  turn  to  the  subject  of 
sincerity.  It  is  easy  to  profess;  it  is  easy  to  say  what  we  will  do,  what  we 
believe,  what  our  interest  is  in  others,  what  we  will  give  in  work,  in  money, 
in  time.  Words  are  easy;  talk  is  cheap;  but,  to  recall  a  quotation  from  Emer- 
son: "Conviction  is  worthless  unless  it  is  converted  into  conduct."1  To 
paraphrase:  sincerity  is  worthless  unless  it  is  converted  into  conduct.  Often 
we  wish  people  well;  in  pleasant  conversation  we  inquire  how  they  are; 
we  inquire  as  to  their  health  and  happiness,  but  often  such  inquiry  is 
pleasant  but  perfunctory.  Sincerity,  in  one  sense,  is  something  we  do  some- 
thing about,  and  not  merely  something  that  is  said.  'There  is  nothing  so 
delightful,'  said  Plato,  'as  the  hearing  or  the  speaking  of  truth'— for  this 
reason  there  is  no  conversation  so  agreeable  as  that  of  the  man  of  integrity 
[of  sincerity],  who  hears  without  any  intention  to  betray,  and  speaks  with- 
out any  intention  to  deceive."2  We  read  sometimes  the  names  or  statistics 
of  those  who  belong  to  various  organizations,  and  the  word  "belong"  is 
itself  subject  to  some  scrutiny.  If  it  means  merely  to  have  a  name  on  a 
record  or  a  roll,  if  it  means  merely  to  be  listed,  it  may  not  in  a  sense  be 
sincere.  Sincerity  would  suggest  a  working,  participating  part.  The  same 
is  true  of  citizenship.  It  isn't  something  from  which  we  merely  realize 
benefits  and  privileges  without  responsibility,  contribution,  and  participa- 
tion. A  person  is  not  loyal  to  a  country  which  he  is  not  willing  to  defend. 
He  is  not  loyal  to  a  law  which  he  is  not  willing  to  live.  He  is  not  loyal  to 
an  organization  which  he  is  not  willing  to  serve.  He  is  not  loyal  to  a  fam- 
ily which  he  is  not  willing  to  love  and  honor  and  help.  He  is  not  loyal 
even  to  himself  if  he  is  not  willing  to  be  what  he  should  be,  and  not  willing 
to  do  something  to  bring  this  about.  He  is  not  likely  loyal  to  God  if  he  is 
not  willing  to  serve,  not  willing  to  give.  These  several  considerations  sug- 
gest the  essence  of  sincerity,  a  sincerity  that  is  beyond  the  surface,  that 
is  not  a  mere  face  or  form,  but  doing,  being— commitment,  action,  substance, 
sacrifice,  service.  As  Thomas  Fuller  put  it:  "He  does  not  believe  that  does 
not  live  according  to  his  belief."3 

JRalph   Waldo   Emerson. 

"Thomas   Sherlock    (1678-1761),   English   bishop,   quoting  Plato. 

3Thomas   Fuller,   Gnomologia. 

'The   Spoken    Word"    from   Temple    Square,    presented   over   KSL    and   the    Columbia 
Broadcasting  System,  May  17,  1964.     Copyright  1964. 


688 


THE     IMPROVEMENT     ERA 


Men  pass  away,  but  people  abide.  See  that  you  hold 
fast  the  heritage  we  leave  you.  Yea,  and  teach  your  chil- 
dren its  value  that  never  in  the  coming  centuries  their 
hearts  will  fail  them  or  their  hand  grow  weak.  Hitherto 
we  have  been  too  much  afraid.  Henceforth,  we  will  fear 
only  God.  — Sir  Francis  Drake 


HANG  ON 


itoJ^( 


our 


^feritage 


ERA  OF  YOU  In  August,  1964 /Marion  D.  Hanks,  Editor,  Elaine  Cannon,  Associate  Editor 


What  of  Your  Heritage/ 


Nephi  was  blessed  to  have  been  born  of  goodly 
parents. 

And  so  are  you. 

You  .  .  .  born  of  goodly  parents  and  well  loved. 
You  .  .  .  endowed  with  a  heritage  of  physical 
make-up,  talents  and  tendencies,  attitudes  and 
ideals  because  of  your  particular  family  line. 
For  you  they've  sacrificed  and  suffered  some.  For 
you  they've  prayed  for  wisdom  to  guide  you,  for 
patience  and  understanding  to  let  you  go  it  alone. 
You  have  a  heritage  of  examples  set  by  proud 
ancestors.  History  makers.  City  builders.  Molders 
of  men.  Pilgrims  and  pioneers.  Servants  of 
the  Lord. 

A  heritage  of  Godliness  is  yours,  too.  Born  in 
the  spirit  a  child  of  God  and  quickened  now  by 
his  power,  his  love.     For  you  he  gave  his  Only 


Begotten  Son.    For  you  Christ  lived  and  died  and 
lives  again. 

This  Church  provides  you  with  a  heritage  in 
truth,  in  covenants,  in  motivation,  in  courage, 
in  direction,  in  friendships  and  leadership,  in 
strength  to  rise  out  of  the  dust  of  this  life  to  a 
new  level  of  being. 

Hold  fast  to  your  heritage.  It  is  most  valuable. 
Hold  high  your  head. 

Be  glad  you  are  you — not  another  instead.  With 
all  that  you're  heir  to,  add  some  of  your  own. 
Contribute.  Accomplish.  Serve.  Excel.  Drink 
deeply  of  the  good  things  in  life  and  of  the  spirit. 
Live  that  you  may  one  day  hand  to  your  children 
and  your  children's  children  the  blessing  of  a 
heritage  even  more  worthy  than  your  own. 
Heritage  is  a  building  thing. 

—  Elaine  Cannon 


"x^ 


Born  of  a  promise  of  countless  sands  on  the 
Seashore,  or  myriads  of  stars  in  the  sky; 
Descended  through  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Joseph 
And  Ephraim  ordained  from  on  high. 


A  lineage  from  lords  and  nobles, 
Peasant  or  serf, 

Crusaders  who  fought  for  truth, 
Paving  the  way  for  freedom's  birth. 

In  a  northern  country,  a  message  was  heard. 
A  secluded  brook  became  a  font. 
A  door  was  shut  .  .  .  shelter  denied. 
An  ocean  crossed  .  .  .  a  thirst  satisfied. 

Handcarts  were  pulled. 
Indians  fought. 

Wagons  circled  .  .  .  miles  walked. 
A  grandmother  died. 

Sagebrush  grubbed,   seeds   planted. 
Wool  spun,  apples  dried. 
Crickets  fought,  babies  born. 
Temples  built  ...  a  tenth  supplied. 


Mountains,  streams,  and  rugged  soil, 
Desert  sands  and  lonely  sky  .  .  . 

Humble  prayers  .  .  .  honest  toil, 

These  a  man  measured  by. 

Jars  of  preserves  .  .  .  butter  molded, 
An  extra  plate  at  the  table, 
A  crocus  by  a  clean-swept  walk, 
A  lullaby  over  a  child's  cradle. 

Born  of  a  promise  of  countless  sands; 

Preserved  through  the  ages 

By  a  watchful  hand. 

In  your  veins,  courage  of  valiant  men, 

Faith  and  beauty  .  .  . 

Devotion  to  duty  .  .  .  again  and  again. 

Treasures  in  the  earth  for  aeons 
Mysteries  of  the  universe  aglow 
O  youth,  how  great  your  task; 
Your  heritage  has  made  it  so. 


Heritage 

BY  ELEANOR  P.  KJAR 


YOU  HAVE  A  CHOICE  HERITAGE  ... 

You  have  a  choice  heritage  in  this  Church. 

Because  Christ  came  to  earth  and  showed  us  the  way  and 
took  our  sins  upon  himself,  died  that  we  might  live  eternally.  .  .  . 

Because  a  boy  sought  the  truth  amid  confusion  and  prayed 
for  direction,  then  did  as  God  counseled  him  to  do.  .  .  . 

The  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  was  restored  to  the  earth. 

A  church  was  organized  under  divine  inspiration.  A  people 
banded  together  for  God's  glory  and  for  man's  welfare.  These 
valiant  ones  heeded  the  still  small  voice  and  raised  their  own 
voices  in  testimony  of  truth.  A  movement  was  begun  that  has 
gained  momentum  to  this  day,  that  has  caught  us  up  in  the 
great  swell  of  souls  who  are  trying  to  follow  in  Christ's  footsteps. 

This  is  a  heritage  that  is  yours  wherever  you  live  .  ,  .  the 
heritage  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
That  you  may  better  understand  its  people  and  its  places  during 
its  early  history,  read  this  picture  story  by  Joy  Sansom  who  took 
a  Brigham  Young  University  tour  under  the  direction  of  Ivan 
Barrett,  Lynn  McKinlay,  and  David  Yarn  through  church  his- 
torical areas.  Here  are  some  of  the  things  she  saw,  some  of  her 
impressions,  some  of  the  lessons  she  learned. 

The  Editors 


m^o  d^A&cZ^ 


'livvccJL 


/MM. 


2S, 


Tt>  ~&<. }OtL^uJ^ fyrtv-C-.- 


/ 


\ 


y^AiW^tA'VU*Jt~'/U46<3  3  0/2,  44j 


/ 


/]itw  d^if^JL  rtA^lfaju 


4nrflj}dMx&  <fy+uA*4/z 


pidhff&VLL.  /i*,  s 


lur**^ 


/ 


AtM^  ttuAJAMX 


\- 


{^/J44UMJL. 


,  bujr 


/a&vu-L- 


\fi7Z&lA*>     l^tAJ^ 


/U*<LW*J^* 


lA)M~ 


^Tiiu. 


5, 


Wlp    .  *^k 


V 


■  f       —J 


iwisaSi 


7  WBI;  ] 


s 


^UrtuXu.  WU^cW^M^.'^* 


,/ 


(AJ^yO 


-U 


fllMMAll* 


{^^CU^uaATaj^CC^O 


■  ■ 
4  '  '"'"ifi- 


i 


■  ",;;^-:^;;.-:    ■  $ 


/>•   ;  ~ 


■ -V  ■%: 


■ 


• 


7^  UrtA^Leru) , 


fitaMXAMAA 


rhu^ 


X 


v. 


utd^/^*-  &hA<,  -MlIMJUA* 


/t^  2&C  4U£,  C4A*~  /(UuTttui^Lt. 


\*< 

L  |%  J 

'.»;  " 

BlB||QV-f¥>.    ^^ 

w- 

lii        "'Sj 

Wfir^jr  ^  '■'■. 

8HeF                ~%mjL    f           **>      'VjMWlLlMiBilfli 

%0/AA/k >  [MufijL^ 


^JUMCt^i/k&u^UXo  fL  ^. 


Tie  M*ftn,AZ^><  H*te<-  ^  A^^^  C*  ^#*«c  *U  "TUua/^o 


&&uJlJ~  Wf^ti^M,  boo  AfU\AT~ 


\2AtuA^&TwLw<>L  4A 


LAJimXI^  (Qu^uAtAsO 


Kathy  Eastmond,  daughter  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Richard  Eastmond  of  American 
Fork,  Utah,  was  graduated  from  high 
school  in  June  after  "talking"  her  way 
into  honors  and  awards  and  experiences 
that  form  an  impressive  list.  Though 
she's  held  school  offices,  been  in  pep 
club,  and  danced  professionally,  speech 
and  debate  have  been  her  main  interests. 
She  won  a  scholarship  to  attend  the  Na- 
tional High  School  Institute  of  Speech 
at  Northwestern  University.  The  ac- 
companying article  is  excerpted  from  the 
oration  with  which  she  won  first  place  in 
the  state  and  went  on  to  represent  the 
western  states  in  a  national  contest. 
Kathy  is  an  active  member  of  the  Church. 


AN  AMERICAN  GIRL  SPEAKS  FOR  HER 
COUNTRY- 

BY   KATHY   EASTMOND 

I'm  an  American  youth,  and  I  have  hope  for  my 
country  because  I  am  part  of  it,  even  as  much  as  it 
is  a  part  of  me.  I'll  always  fight  for  the  strength  of 
America;  for,  you  see,  we  have  been  given  a  founda- 
tion of  greatness,  that  foundation  being  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States  of  America.  And  because 
of  this  great  document,  every  American  youth  has  the 
desire  to  keep  America  free,  to  keep  her  traveling 
toward  new  and  better  horizons.  And  because  of 
the  safeguards  of  our  Constitution,  we  have  the 
desire  to  keep  our  country  from  the  enslavement  of  a 
future  nightmare.  If  there  is  anything  that  can  ac- 
complish this  task  it  is  the  aspirations  of  youth.  We, 
as  youth,  intend  to  sustain  the  American  integrity  our 
forefathers  ordained.  We  are  presently  reaping  the 
fruits  of  their  labor,  and  we  now  have  the  responsi- 
bility of  upholding  their  hopes,  their  dreams,  and 
their  Constitution. 

All  haven't  forgotten  the  struggles  and  hardships 
our  founding  fathers  had  to  endure.  We  will  never 
forget,  for  they  have  given  us  something  to  live  for, 
something  to  build  toward.  Let  us  turn  back  those 
history  pages  to  yesterday  and  witness  that  interwoven 
pageant  of  events  which  in  a  few  rousing  decades 
produced  the  greatest  republic  of  recorded  time. 

We  will  sail  with  expert  navigators   of  England, 


France,  Spain,  and  Portugal  to  a  new  land  awaiting 
birth.  We'll  colonize  with  the  English  at  Jamestown 
or  Plymouth.  We'll  till  the  soil;  we'll  build;  we'll 
grow;  we'll  work  together. 

Many  times  will  we  assemble  in  a  small  hall  in 
Philadelphia,  on  battle  fronts,  or  on  Capitol  Hill  to 
proclaim  our  rights  under  law  and  equality.  We'll 
be  there  with  the  patriots  when  independence  is 
declared  from  England.  We  will  stand  tall  with  the 
many  Presidents  of  our  land  as  they  face  the  chal- 
lenges of  their  time.  We'll  hear  Monroe  introduce 
the  first  foreign  policy  to  the  world.  At  National 
Cemetery  on  the  battlefield  of  Gettysburg  we'll  hear 
Lincoln  describe  the  highest  ideals  of  American 
democracy.  Most  of  all,  we  will  elevate  our  pride 
as  we  sit  with  fifty-five  nobly  dedicated  men  to  bring 
forth  a  triumphant  document,  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  of  America.  We'll  watch  the  priceless 
piece  of  writing  in  action  while  we  sit  with  Congress 
as  they  face  the  many  economic  and  political  decisions 
that  accompany  legislative  action. 

We  will  cross  the  racing  rivers,  trudge  over  moun- 
tains, plains,  and  through  the  heavy  forests  with  the 
spirited  frontiersman.  We  will  sweat  with  the  pio- 
neer. Slowly  we  will  watch  one  city  after  another 
take  form  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific.  We  will 
expand  for  the  cause  of  freedom  because  it  is  our 
responsibility  under  the  Constitution. 

A  free  society  will  emerge  as  we  campaign  with 
the  statesman,  discover  with  the  inventor,  plow  with 
the  farmer,  and  pound  steel  with  the  industrial  giants. 


We  will  keep  on  learning  and  progressing,  all  for  the 
cause  of  freedom.  It  is  a  responsibility  we  can- 
not ignore. 

We  are  embarked  on  an  era  of  far-reaching  hope 
for  the  preservation  of  this  great  land;  we  as  youth 
owe  it  to  our  heritage  to  continue  to  carry  the  torch 
of  liberty  through  the  darkened  hour  of  our  time. 
Our  responsibility  is  one  of  great  magnitude.  We 
have  arrived  at  that  point  in  history  where  we  can 
reach  other  planets  or  blow  up  our  own.  The  age 
of  the  atom  threatens  every  man,  woman,  and  child 
on  the  face  of  the  earth.  We  have  the  responsibility 
of  striving  for  world  peace  through  the  priceless  con- 
cept of  democracy.  The  world  has  been  divided  into 
the  two  gigantic  fronts  of  communism  and  freedom. 
We,  in  order  to  survive  this  struggle,  must  arm  our- 
selves with  the  weapons  of  moral  strength  and  spiritual 
faith.  There  is  no  room  for  lust  and  murder,  for 
prejudice  and  unjust  actions;  there  is  no  room  for  a 
new  god  created  out  of  a  dollar  sign.  As  Edmund 
Burke  stated:  "What  is  liberty  without  wisdom  and 
without  virtue?"  And  I  ask  you,  what  is  our  Con- 
stitution without  wisdom  and  with  virtue?  The  Con- 
stitution of  the  United  States  of  America  is  no  more 
than  what  we  its  people  make  it.  Its  victories  are 
our  victories:  its  failures  are  our  failures. 

Out  of  this  perilous  time  must  come  the  best  of 
iron- willed  leaders  and  nobly  dedicated  citizens.  We 
enjoy  the  rights  of  a  Constitution,  we  now  must  take 
on  the  responsibility  of  a  Constitution.  It  is  your 
duty,  and  it  is  mine. 


VERSE  BY  KATHRYN  KAY 


For  a  Young  Boy 


For  a  Young  Girl 

Please  God,  help  me 
to  never  rush  the  years, 
and  let  my  heart  remain  a  little  girl's, 
so  that  it  will  know  only  April  tears 
with  tiny  rosebud  dreams  deep  in  its  furls. 
Let  my  life  be  a  brand  new  party  dress 
that  I  may  wear  with  pride  where'er  I  go  .  .  . 
Help  me  to  keep  my  tiptoe  eagerness 
and  be  a  place  where  loveliness  may  grow. 
I  guess  one  wish  could  cover  every  other  .  .  . 
//  You  would  just  help  me  grow  up  to  be 
the  kind  of  daughter  that  my  dad  and  mother 
were  dreaming  of  when  they  first  ordered  me. 


Please  God,  help  me  to  take  in 

stride  these  in-between  years, 
years  when  I'm  more  than  boy  but  not  yet  man, 
Give  me  the  courage  needed  for  these  teen-years 
when  it  is  hard  to  understand  life's  plan. 
Foundations  must  come  first,  so  give  me  vision 
that  I  may  build  mine  carefully  and  well. 
I  know  it  takes  good  judgment  and  precision, 
as  well  as  strength,  in  life  to  ring  the  bell. 
Let  me  remember  sometimes  youth  is  cruel — 
there's  nothing  brave  about  a  brawling  fight. 
Help  me  to  be  above  the  fear  of  ridicule 
when  I  know  in  my  heart  that  I  am  right. 
Please  teach  me  to  have  patience  and  forbearance, 
let  me  take  pride  to  see  my  job  well  done. 
Help  me  to  never  disappoint  my  parents- 
let  them  always  be  proud  to  call  me  son! 

Amen. 


rom 


earn  it  anew 


to  m 


» 


possess  it 


—Goethe 


The  lovely  girl  who  was  speaking  was  a  high 
school  student  from  a  small  town.    She  was  in 
Washington  as  a  delegate  to  a  conference  of 
yduth  and  youth  leaders  from  across  the  globe, 
aria  she  was  thrilled  and  excited  at  the  things 
she  had  seen  and  heard  and  experienced  in 
her  country's  capital.    . 

The  audience  was  a  difficult  one  for*  so  young 
and  inexperienced  a  speaker,  but  the  Senators 
and  Congressmen  and  other  leaders  present 
gave  her  rapt  attention.     All  eyes  and  ears — 
and  minds  and  hearts,  too — were  hers  as  she 
delivered  her  message.     There  was  something 
about  the  urgency  and  intensity  and  genuineness 
of  it  that  caught  up  everyone  there.    She  had 
stood  before  the  Lincoln  Memorial  and  the 
Washington  Monument,  had  learned  to  know 
other  people  from  many  lands,  had  been  away 
for  a  time  from  her  loved  ones,  had  thought 
and  learned  and  prayed.   She  had  something 
to  share. 

"It  has  been  a  great  privilege  for  me  to  be 
here  for  these  few  days,"  she  said,  "and  I  will 
never  forget  the  experience.     Before  I  came 
I  thought  I  loved  my  family.    I  thought  I  loved 
my  country.    I  thought  I  loved  my  Church. 
But  O  I  just  didn't  know!    I  just  didn't  know!" 
She  helped  many  others  of  us  to  know,  that 
day,  far  better  than  we  had  ever  known  before, 
how  much  we,  too,  loved  our  families,  our 
countries,  and  our  Church. 
What  about  you? — in  Bristol  or  Montevideo  or 
Orleans  or  Atlanta  or  Veracruz,  or  wherever  you 
may  be  among  the  multitudes  of  places  the 
world  over — have  you  begun  to  "earn"  and 
"really  possess"  the  great  blessings  of  your 
choice  historical  and  spiritual  heritage  by 
learning  of  them  and  appreciating  them  and  living 
in  such  a  way  that  you  can  help  to  preserve 
and  increase  them  for  those  who  follow  after 
you?     They  are  worth  everything.     Your 
children  and  their  children  have  a  right  to 
enjoy  them,  also. 

— Marion  D.  Hanks 


AUGUST    1964 


703 


I  he 

L**S    #"*  ■if 
-..,,-4    **il    (■ 

Word 


Life's  breadth  is  limited  only  by  our  interests  and  contacts;  its  depth  by  how 
much  we  live,  how  deeply  we  feel,  how  penetrating  is  our  observation  and  under- 
standing of  the  things  about  us;  its  height  by  our  discernment  of  purpose  and 
how  well  we  plan  and  prepare  for  its  accomplishment. — Delbert  F.  Wright 


He  who  is  of  calm,  and  happy  nature  will 
hardly  feel  the  pressure  of  age.  But  to  him 
who  is  of  an  opposite  disposition,  youth 
and   age   are    equally   a    burden. — Plato 


Junk  is  something  you 
keep  for  ten  years  and 
then  throw  away  two 
weeks  before  you  need  it.      <3 


If  all  the  year  were  playing  holi- 
days, To  sport  would  be  as  tedi- 
ous   as    to    work.  —  Shakespeare 


Ask  not  what  your  country  can  do 
for  you;  ask  what  you  can  do  for 
your  country.— John  Fitzgerald  Kennedy 


When  two  egotists 
meet,  it's  usually  a 
case  of  an  I  for  an  I. 


A  jest  loses  its  point  when 
he  who  makes  it  is  the 
first  to  laugh.      — Schiller 


If  at   first  you   don't  succeed, 
it's    a    normal    life    you    lead. 


When  you  hire  people  who  are  smarter  than  you  are  to  work 
for  you,  it  just  proves  that  you  are  smarter  than  they  are. 


Reputation     is     precious, 
but  character  is  priceless. 


Willingness  to  seek  and  accept  advice  is  one 
of    the    characteristics    of    successful    men, 


(W! 


V 


Fond  Mother:  "Genevieve  is  so 
bright — only  twelve  years  old,  and 
she  is  studying  French  and  al- 
gebra. Say  good  morning  to 
Mrs.  Jones  in  algebra,  Genevieve." 


SCHOOL  CRISIS :  UTAH  '64 


■-,_. 


Teachers  discuss  problem  at  House  of  Delegate  meeting  Louise  Bennett,  president  of  the  UEA  and  John  Evans, 
on  Saturday  at  Granite  Park  Junior  High  School.  Vote  executive  secretary  conduct  the  general  session  of  most 
was  for  2-day  teacher  walkout.  Utah  teachers  at  Fairgrounds. 

IT  STARTED  IN  AUGUST,  1963 


when  the  Utah  Education  Association,  com- 
prised of  all  Utah  school  teachers,  agreed 
to  sign  their  1963-64  contracts  only  upon 
the  condition  that  Governor  Clyde  appoint 
a  School  Study  Committee  to  report  state- 
wide on  school  conditions,  facilities,  and 
salaries,  with  the  view  in  mind  that  a  special 
session  of  the  State  Legislature  be  called  to 
appropriate  additional  school  funds,  if  the 
report  so  indicated.  The  report  was  sub- 
mitted on  May  13,  1964.  Because  Governor 
Clyde  then  announced  he  would  not  call  a 
special  legislative  session  to  consider  the 
Study    Committee's   report,    the    UEA 


promptly  called  a  meeting  of  their  Board 
of  Delegates  for  May  16th.  This  board 
voted  to  call  a  two-day  recess  of  all  Utah 
Schools  for  May  18  and  19,  with  all  UEA 
members  meeting  in  general  session  to  con- 
sider the  matter.  At  this  mass  meeting 
May  19,  Utah  teachers  voted  7,170  to  355 
to  return  to  classes  for  the  remainder  of  the 
current  school  year;  but  to  refuse  to  sign 
new  contracts  for  the  1964-65  school  year 
unless  the  requested  special  Legislative 
session  was  called  by  the  Governor  to  con- 
sider the  Committee's  report. 


On  Monday  afternoon,  KSL  opened  up  phone  lines  for  KSL  Radio  News  Editor  Wes  Vernon,  assisted  by  Pat 
three  hours  to  allow  citizens  to  express  their  opinions  on  Thorne, covered  teacher's  Fairground  meeting  from  stra- 
air.  Here  KSLman  Dar  Dodds  moderates.  tegic  points  to  bring  listeners  the  full  story. 


KSL  AM?  WAS  THERE 


Second  Class  Postage  Paid 
at  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


^7 


Investment 


^ 


When  Harold  Needham  bought  his 
life  insurance,  he  didn't  realize  that 
someday  the  cash  value  of  the  pur- 
chase would  help  him  to  make  a  very 
important  investment. 

For  several  years,  Harold  and  Ruth 
Needham  looked  for  just  the  "right" 
home  for  their  family.  It  was  to  be  a 
one-time  purchase,  and  nothing  else 
they  did  brought  so  much  pleasure  as 
planning  for  it. 

Then  one  day  they  found  it  — 
exactly  as  they  had  dreamed!  But 
Harold  hadn't  saved  enough  for  the 
substantial  down  payment  needed  to 
make  buying  the  home  a  good  invest- 
ment. 

Remembering  his  life  insurance, 
Harold  called  on  his  Beneficial  agent 
and  found  that  he  could  borrow  enough 
to  make  up  the  balance. 

Harold  and  Ruth  bought  their 
home,  thanks  to  "minute-man"  Bene- 
ficial Life  service  that  put  the  needed 
money  right  at  their  fingertips.  It 
helped  them  to  understand  fully  how 
very  important  life  insurance  can  be. 

From  the  Beneficial  Life  files. 
All  names  have  been  changed. 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Over  600  million  dollars  of  life  insurance  in  force.